Author: Momo Chan

VALERIA Pa! The sharp sound of the slap echoed through the living room. My head snapped to the side from the sheer force of it, a burning sting spreading across my cheek. For a moment, my ears rang, drowning out every sound. I blinked—a disoriented look flashing in my eyes—before raising a trembling hand to touch my face. She hit me. At this realization, I turned to face my mother, my voice wavering between disbelief and anger. “You hit me?” “Because I helped Nessa escape this damned marriage? A marriage that shouldn’t have existed in the first place?” For a split second, I saw something flicker in her eyes—regret? Guilt? But just as quickly, her expression hardened. “You shouldn’t have helped your sister escape!” she snapped. “Do you even realize what you’ve done or consider what happens when that man’s subordinates come looking for her?“ “You’ve put this family in danger, and you have the audacity to ask why I hit you?” “We all could no longer be bothered to care about your rebelliousness and thoughtlessness on normal days but not this time, Valeria! You have gone too far!” Her voice continuously rose as she spoke, breaking the composed and dignified facade she always maintained. For a while, I watched in stunned silence, almost finding her unfamiliar, because even in her angriest moments, she had never yelled like this—not at me, not at anyone. But before today, she had also never raised a hand to me, right? I thought to myself in mockery. So instead of remorse, her words ignited something else in me—defiance. I let out a cold laugh, my voice sharp, yet somewhat bitter as I painted at myself, “I put the family in trouble? I did?“ My gaze shifted to my father an s brother who had been watching the drama unfold, saying nothing. ”So you all plan to put this on me when you clearly know who exactly is responsible for this mess?“ I jabbed a finger at each of them in turn. “You. And you. And you.” “No one but the three of you are to blame for this.” Anger surged through me the more I spoke. “This marriage should have never been arranged in the first place!” “You should have seen how desperate Nessa looked when she begged me to help her. How terrified she looked.” “And you—” I turned to glare at my mother’s my voice shaking with disappointment. “Even if they are willing to, do you—as her mom—really have the heart to marry her off to that devil incarnate?” “A man widely known for being ruthless, sadistic and cruel? Yes, his reputation might include some elements of exaggeration, but he must have gained the nickname, ‘Mr. Devil’ for a reason, don’t you think?” The more I spoke, the more I realized just how ridiculous this arranged marriage was proving to be. “Most importantly—” “No one, and I mean no one, has ever seen his face! No one knows if he’s old, young, or hideous! But the general idea is that he’s an old, dying man because only that explains why he’s kept himself hidden for so long.“ “That’s the kind of man you want to marry your daughter to? Aren’t you embarrassed?” Pa! Another slap. This time, I didn’t flinch. I just stood there, staring at her with cold, empty eyes while letting the numbing pain on my cheek spread. “That’s enough, both of you!” My father’s voice resounded through the room as he slammed a hand onto the coffee table. Silence fell immediately. As my gaze shifted to him, I saw him exhale heavily before speaking, his tone sharp, “The situation is bad enough as it is, yet both of you seem hellbent on making it worse.” Listening to him, I lowered my gaze, biting back a sarcastic laugh. Making it worse? Who, me? But I wasn’t the one who planned to marry off my daughter to a man of dubious character, was I? While I couldn’t be sure of the real reason, I knew it had to be one of the following—power, money, influence or resources. That was the price of being born as a Hale’s daughter. My eyes flashed a dark look at this thought. While I still didn’t know the exact details of their deal with Mr Devil, one thing was clear—he was offering something so valuable that they would willingly sacrifice Vanessa. And that was what baffled me the most. We might be twins, but Nessa was nothing like me. She was their pride and joy, the perfect socialite they had groomed for years. I, on the other hand, was the family disappointment, the rebellious daughter they barely tolerated. So if they were so eager to throw her away, I guess whatever they gained in return must have been worth all of the efforts they had poured into cultivating Nessa all these years. This conclusion left a bitter aftertaste in my mouth. If this was the fate of their cherished daughter, how better could mine be? From when I became sensible, I had always known that there was only one ending for a girl born as a Hale—to be another wealthy family’s trophy wife. But I hated and felt unwilling about it, so I tried to fight against that outcome. So far, I seem to have succeeded. Although, it was at the expense of my parents growing increasingly dissatisfied with me, and my siblings and I growing somewhat distant. This point could be seen clearly from the fact that if I hadn’t happened to hear rumors of Nessa’s marriage while I was away on a band gig, I never would have known my own twin sister was being married off today. Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt a gaze falling on me. I looked up—straight into my brother, Aaron’s eyes. His hazel irises, identical to mine, were unreadable. Then he spoke. “Valeria, you and Nessa are identical twins…” Without warning, a chill crept up my spine. Aaron wasn’t the type to say anything meaningless, especially with an unresolved issue on ground. There was only one reason why he would mention this—he wanted me to… No. I refused to think about it. Refused to acknowledge the possibility. Because the moment I let myself entertain the thought—just for a fraction of a second—a deep, paralyzing dread settled in my bones. That was my brother. My biological brother. He wouldn’t do that to me. He wouldn’t be that unfeeling and mercenary, right? Yet, my inner voice told me. Yes, he could. Someone who could even acquiesce to his closest sister being married off, why would be be reluctant when it comes to me—whom he had grown distant to? Silence fell after he finished speaking, then I felt my parents’ eyes shift toward me—bright with excitement at having found a backup plan. Outwardly, my expression was blank but inside, my heart was already in tatters, the pain almost unbearable.

VALERIA “Yes! How did I not think of that?!” My mom was the first to leap to her feet, clapping her hands in excitement. Her eyes sparkled as she stared at me, and for some reason, my stomach twisted. Her expression reminded me of how a hungry dog might look at a fleshy bone. A disrespectful description, I know. But that’s just how I felt. She continued, voice bright with enthusiasm, “Nessa and you are identical twins, and most importantly—when we made the agreement with that man, we never specified which daughter it would be!” “Shut up!” “Mom!” The moment those words left her lips, both my father and Aaron shouted at her in unison. Their sharp voices cut through the room, and for some reason, their reactions made my heart sink. If I hadn’t seen it wrong, they seemed afraid. Anxious. But afraid of what? These two weren’t the type to lose composure over just anything. And then—my mom’s words echoed in my head again: “…and most importantly, when we made the agreement with that man, we never specified which daughter it would be!” That line. That seemed to be the what they were reacting so intensely to. Up until now, I’d assumed the devil of a man had seen Nessa, gotten infatuated, and then, demanded her hand in marriage. But if that were the case, wouldn’t he have made it clear exactly who he wanted? That would’ve been the logical and right thing to do. At first, I hadn’t thought too deeply about Mom’s statement. I’d brushed it off as another one of her careless comments. But with the way Dad and Aaron reacted, I couldn’t help but think deeper. And the moment I did, a terrifying thought crept into my mind. No. I shook my head. That couldn’t be it. That was impossible. They wouldn’t do that to me. Right? But then I looked at their faces, and saw the way they wouldn’t meet my eyes. No. No. No. I could accept being asked to replace Nessa. I could even forgive them for that. But this? It’ll break me. Tears welled up in my eyes as I turned to my mom, desperate and pleading. “Please tell me I’m wrong. Please… Just… please,” I whispered, my voice trembling and barely audible as I looked from her to Dad, then to Aaron. My vision blurred, but I forced myself to search their faces for something—anything—to prove that I was overthinking. But no one answered. Instead, my dad turned sharply to glare at my mom. “You really can’t get anything done right,” he snapped. That one sentence nearly crushed me. My mom, too, seemed to realize she’d said something wrong, though judging by the confused crease in her brows, she wasn’t entirely sure what. Still, she stayed quiet, lowering her head, likely afraid she’d make things worse if she spoke again. So even as I looked to her, silently begging for answers, she refused to meet my gaze. ‘Anyway, I have no idea what’s going on,’ I read her expression loud and clear. It wasn’t that she didn’t have feelings for me. She did. But her expensive lifestyle depended entirely on her husband, and she wouldn’t risk that. Not even for her own daughter. I turned to my dad. “Dad?” He turned his face away. And then, finally, I looked at Aaron. The person I once trusted the most. “Brother?” I called softly—just like I used to when we were kids, when I’d fallen or gotten hurt. He smiled, like he used to back then. But the moment I saw that smile, my heart turned to ice. Because this time, there was no warmth. Only confirmation. It was true. It was all true. My legs gave way, and I dropped to the floor. A single tear traced its way down my cheek. I wanted to believe they’d only pushed me to replace my sister because they were desperate. I wanted to believe it had been an impossible decision forced on them. But now, I knew the truth: There was never a substitute bride. It had always been me. From the very beginning, they had planned this. My dad. Aaron. Even Nessa, my twin sister, who I thought I was protecting. How laughable! I let out a bitter, broken laugh as tears streamed down my face. I cried, and laughed, and sobbed until the emotions tore me apart from the inside out. Like a clown, they must have watched me walk straight into their trap—step by step—thinking I was fighting for justice, while they all watched me from behind mockingly. Hahaha. No wonder it had been so easy to help Nessa escape. They knew me. They knew I wouldn’t sit back and let her be forced into marrying a man we knew nothing about. A man feared and whispered about. They counted on it. They knew I wouldn’t stay put. They counted on me saving her, and then naturally, I’d have no choice but to marry him myself. In the end, the only thing I managed to do was condemn myself. What a perfectly executed plan. With it, they would manage to get rid of their black sheep daughter, preserve their reputation, and also, earn the devil’s favor—all in one go. Three birds, one stone. I regretted it. I extremely regretted it. I shouldn’t have returned home after hearing the news of Vanessa’s marriage in the first place. I should’ve known that they wouldn’t be that willing to marry her off to such a man. If Vanessa were their only daughter, maybe they would’ve been tempted and considered it. But when there was me? Rebellious. Unruly. Embarrassing. Easy choice. I cried until there was nothing left. Until my body shook from exhaustion and the sobs faded into silence. And then, when the tears dried up and only numbness remained, a thought surfaced in my mind. Maybe… Maybe marrying that man wouldn’t be such a bad idea after all.

VALERIA Even if I ended up dying by that man’s hands someday, it’d be a thousand times better than staying in this pit of snakes and scorpions I once called family. Once I made the decision, I quietly wiped the tears from my face and rose to my feet. I looked at the three of them, and one bitter question formed in my mind. How had I not seen how selfish, hypocritical, and mercenary these people truly were? Let’s start with Mom. She liked to present herself as a doting mother, always fawning over her children like we were her world. But in truth, the only thing she loved was the luxurious life my father provided. She’d never allow anything or anyone, to threaten that comfort. Not even us, her children. As for my dear father… He seemed like the typical respectable and dignified head of the family. But deep down, he was nothing more than a hypocrite. The kind of man who wouldn’t hesitate to sell his daughter to the highest bidder, as long as it bought him glory. And Aaron? Today shattered any illusions I had left of him. The brother I remembered, the one who used to smile gently and pat my head when I cried, was nothing more than a snake with a pretty face. A man who didn’t hesitate to push his sister straight into a fire pit, just so he could stay warm and untouched on the sidelines. And my so-called twin sister? Ha. Perfect little Vanessa. The ideal socialite. She wore her hypocrisy like second skin. It was no wonder she fit into high society world so well. Because that’s what people like her did best. Backstab you with a smile. “What a family,” I muttered aloud, somehow managing to find amusement in my situation. “If there was ever a mistake in the gene pool, it must’ve been me. A genetic mutation. That would explain why I’ve never fit in with them since day one.” Some might call it adaptability—my ability to cope and keep going, no matter how bad things got. But my friends called it being cold. Heartless, even. My ex-boyfriend did too—back when I dumped him without so much as a tear. Back then, I laughed it off. But now… I was beginning to wonder if they were right. Because despite everything, despite the betrayal and humiliation I’d just been through, my heart was now disturbingly calm. As though the tears I’d just wiped away had washed every last ounce of indignation, grief, hatred, and pain from my body. I felt hollow, from inside out. But maybe I’d simply learned how to bottle everything up so well that even I couldn’t tell what I was feeling anymore. But none of that mattered right now. There were more important things to focus on. I took a slow, deep breath, locking away the rest of my thoughts, stood up and spoke calmly. “Fine. I’ll marry him.” “Really?!” I wasn’t surprised at Mom’s gleeful outburst. Of course she’d be the first to react. I didn’t bother sparing her a glance, turning instead to face the two people who actually held the power in this room. And sure enough, while they didn’t display their excitement as openly, I saw the gleam in their eyes as well as the faint curl of satisfaction at the corners of their lips. Hypocrites. Before they got too comfortable, I continued unhurriedly. “But only on one condition.” That wiped the smugness right off their faces. Instantly, both men straightened, an alert and guarded look in their eyes. I couldn’t help the laugh that slipped out at their reaction. “Really? Relax. I’m not after anything that belongs to you. I promise.” I let my eyes settle on Aaron before adding, “Or anything that will belong to you.” His expression darkened slightly. I knew what he’d been thinking—whether I intended to carve out a share of the inheritance or his future place as the family’s crown jewel. After all, with Mr. Hale’s very obvious patriarchal values, Aaron probably already saw the entire Hale estate as his. Too bad for him, though—I didn’t want any of it. Anything of theirs would be too dirty and stinky for my liking. “My condition is simple. I want a letter of severance from this family. A clean break. No ties, no claims, no obligations.” I stated. “That shouldn’t be a problem, should it?” As the words left my mouth, I watched Dad’s expression darken. While Aaron didn’t speak, he looked pensive and suspicious, likely trying to figure out if there was some hidden trap in my request. As if I was that bored. Meanwhile, Mom exploded. “What do you mean by that, Valeria?!” she snapped, pointing at me furiously. “You’d better explain yourself!” I met her anger with indifference. “That’s my only condition. You either agree to it, or I don’t go through with this farce of a marriage. You can also try to force me if you’d like… but something tells me he wouldn’t appreciate that.” That shut her up. I turned to face Mr. Hale once more, watching as calculation flickered across his features. I knew him well enough to know what he was thinking—and I also knew how this would end. Sure enough, a moment later, he spoke. “Alright. I agree.” “What? Darling—!” Mom tried to protest, but he cut her off immediately. “Shut up. Your thoughts aren’t needed here.” She fell silent instantly, shrinking back into her seat, her shoulders hunched and head bowed. But not before casting me a conflicted look—one I didn’t care to interpret. It didn’t matter anymore. None of them did. I smiled coldly. “That’s great, for all of us. After today, you’ll have nothing to do with me, and I’ll have nothing to do with you. From now on, let’s consider ourselves strangers.” “Val—” “I think that’s all I have to say. Do let me know when that man—or his people—arrive.” And with that, I turned and walked away. I didn’t wait for a response. I didn’t look back. I just climbed the stairs slowly and left them all behind in that suffocating space.

AARON The issue hanging over our heads had finally been resolved—or so it seemed. But none of us still in the living room felt even remotely relieved. Especially me. I stared at the spot where Valeria had disappeared, my heart weighed down by a tangle of emotions I couldn’t name. I turned toward Dad, hoping to make sense of things, but my attention caught on Mom first. She was fidgeting, her eyes glued to the staircase, unable to hide the worry etched into her features. To be honest, I still don’t fully understand the kind of person my mother is. For all her outward affection and devotion, she’s always been someone who prioritizes her own interest above everything else. A calculative person. Yet, there were moments when she didn’t seem like that. Moments like now. Moments she seemed genuine, controlled by emotions, rather than reason. It made it hard to judge which side was the real her—if either even was. It was exactly because of how unpredictable she was, that, when Dad, Nessa, and I were planning how to force Valeria into this marriage, I insisted we keep Mom out of it. Because it was impossible to tell who she’d choose to side with. People like her have no loyalties; they do things based on self-interest or on their moods. Take today, for instance. Even when she knew perfectly well that the groom was no good, she hadn’t once tried to dissuade either me or Dad from marrying Nessa to him. Why? Because she knew how crucial the arrangement was to preserving the lifestyle she enjoyed. And when Valeria helped Nessa escape the wedding, Mom was furious—not because it wasn’t right, but because it might jeopardize the family, which would in turn affect her. Then, the moment she realized Valeria could serve as a replacement, she was the first to leap at the idea, practically glowing with renewed excitement. Now, she looked worried. Visibly troubled. As if the same girl she was ready to hand over a few minutes ago had suddenly become someone worth protecting again. It was like watching two completely different people wear the same face. She was too confusing. Too unreadable. But can I blame her for it? Honestly, I’m not sure. Her upbringing shaped her into this. In her family, girls were raised to be bargaining chips, trained to choose the safest bet in order to survive brutal power struggles among the men. Then she married into the Hales, where nothing really changed, as Dad also valued power and profit over people. We all did. Well… almost all of us. Except Valeria. Maybe that’s why she never fit in. A sigh slipped out before I could stop it. “Mom, why don’t you go talk to Valeria? Try to smooth things over.” Her eyes lit up as she immediately jumped to her feet, like she’d been waiting for someone to say that all along. Then, almost comically, she turned to Dad and asked in a timid voice, “Darling, may I?” He glanced at me, then nodded. “Go.” “Thank you,” she whispered, hurrying upstairs before he could change his mind. Once she was gone, I turned to Dad. “Don’t you think Valeria was a bit too… calm, at the end?” He frowned. “Yes. For someone with her temper…” He trailed off, but I knew what he meant. Valeria had never been the type to let things go easily. Her sudden calm felt unnatural—like the quiet before a storm. Dad must’ve sensed it too, but he only shrugged. “So what if she’s planning something? As long as she marries that man, what happens after doesn’t concern us. And I doubt she’d turn on us once she gains power.” “We’re her family, after all. A piece of paper can’t change that.” I nodded along, but a tight knot had already formed in my stomach. A rebellious daughter in exchange for the Hale family’s survival—Dad saw that as a fair deal. And logically, I agreed. Still, unease tugged at me. I couldn’t forget the way Valeria had looked at me—eyes full of desperate hope, asking for something I refused to give. I knew exactly what she wanted. And yet, I’d crushed it, and put out the last light in her eyes. It made my conscience stir—something I thought I’d long buried. We were siblings, after all. I did care for her., but unfortunately, she can’t contend with the family’s interests. Judging by her reaction and that severance letter she demanded, I’d likely destroyed whatever little bond we had left. Valeria was never a docile and obedient person to begin with. Rather she was independent, opinionated and strong-willed. She might value familial ties but wouldn’t be tied down by it. She was someone who would rather not have it than compromise. I actually admired her for that, even though it made her harder to control. Thinking about her always drained me, so I shifted focus. “As long as we secure cooperation with Blaze Corporation, we’ll pull through this,” I said to Dad. “It’s our best chance.” He nodded. “Exactly. If this goes well, the Hale family might not just survive—we might rise further.. That’s why nothing can go wrong with this marriage.” He wasn’t exaggerating. We’d long been the most powerful family in Meteor City, but recent years had seen our dominance slipping, no matter what or how hard Dad and I did to reverse it. Rivals were circling and eyeing us like vultures. We couldn’t afford to let our guard down. “I understand, Da.d. I’ll see to it that nothing goes wrong.” I said seriously. He patted my shoulder. “Good. You’ve never disappointed me.” He paused. “Oh, and that severance letter Valeria wanted? Don’t worry about it. She was just throwing a tantrum. She doesn’t really mean it.” I frowned slightly. I didn’t agree with him—not at all. Valeria had meant every word. She truly wanted nothing more to do with us. But I didn’t argue. Dad could be incredibly stubborn when convinced he was right. Sooner or later, he’d see the truth.

VALERIA Upstairs Inside my bedroom, I was stuffing clothes and other necessities into my suitcase when the door creaked open. I glanced over casually. The shadow that entered was slender and hesitant. The moment I realized who it was—my mom, I looked away with disinterest, and continued packing. Only then did I ask, voice flat and unwelcoming, “What is it that you want?” I didn’t need to see her face to know my tone stung. But whatever disappointment or irritation she felt, she pushed aside as I heard her draw a shaky breath. “Valeria, I… I didn’t know that this was their plan from the beginning. If I had known, I would have… would have—” “You would have what?” I cut in, turning around to face her, my voice laced with sarcasm. “Risked the wrath of the man who holds your financial lifeline now—and the one who will in the future—to warn me?” I let out a dry laugh. “No, you wouldn’t have. And we both know that. You never had the guts. So spare me the empty sentiments. I have no use for them.” Her face paled, then flushed with shame. I saw it, but I felt nothing. What had she expected? Sympathy? Forgiveness? Did she think I’d tell her it was okay? That I didn’t blame her? The idea made me sneer inwardly. To say those words would be to spit in the face of my own conscience. She claimed ignorance of their plan. Maybe that was true. But would it have made a difference even if she’d known? I doubted it. She hadn’t known I was the intended bride all along, and yet, she was still eager to push me into Vanessa’s place the second the opportunity arose. So, really, the only thing that would’ve changed was the timeline. The outcome? Always the same. If anything, she was lucky. Lucky that I didn’t hate her as much as the others. “If that’s all,” I said coldly, turning my back to her, “I won’t see you out.” Apparently, that struck a nerve. “Valeria!” she snapped. I sighed with exasperation, and turned to face her again. “Yes? Is there something else?” I asked with mock confusion, watching in satisfaction as she faltered. My mother had always liked to assert her “authority” whenever she felt it slipping. It made her feel powerful—probably the only power she ever had, since no one had truly taken her seriously in either her maiden family or her current one. And because I’d always been the disobedient one, I often became the easiest target for her little displays of control. In the past, I humored her. I played along, if only out of respect. But now? Now she didn’t deserve even that. She must’ve seen it in my eyes, because her confidence visibly waned. I thought she’d finally leave. But I underestimated her. “You… didn’t mean it when you said you were cutting ties with us earlier, did you?” she asked softly. I paused, letting her words hang. Then I looked at her, my eyes hardening into a cold sneer that made her flinch. “Why?” I asked. “Did it sound like I was joking?” She began to stammer. “No… I mean…” But somehow, she pulled herself together and met my gaze again. “We’re your family, Valeria. That’s a fact you can’t change. Your father and siblings may have gone about it the wrong way—but everything they did, it was for your own good.” She gestured at me then, her eyes narrowing in disapproval. “I mean, just look at you. Where do you look like a proper, well-bred young lady? Wearing torn jeans and that… that shirt with a skull on it.” “You spend all your time with those people who have no direction in life. Instead of being obedient like your sister, doing what you’re supposed to do, you—” I clenched my fists at my sides, hidden behind me. Her words shouldn’t get to me anymore—but they still did. She kept going. “We sent you to music classes to cultivate you, not so you could waste your time in a band with no future!” For a moment, the room seemed to blur around me as pain twisted in my chest. But I swallowed it down and regained my calm. “So,” I said, my voice quiet. “you agree with them after all.” I watched her freeze. “What you’re really saying is—since I hang around ‘messy’ friends and don’t look like someone any respectable man would want, I should be grateful that my father and siblings ‘cared’ enough to find one for me. Even if he has a few… minor flaws?” I let the word linger. Flaws. In her world, a man’s worth was measured in how many zeroes were in his bank account—and how willing he was to fund her indulgences. So what if he was older than my father? So what if he had a violent streak? So what if he might one day kill me? To her, those were just details. Just “flaws.” The bitterness rose again, threatening to choke me. But I didn’t let it show. I wouldn’t give her—or any of them—the satisfaction of knowing how deeply they’d wounded and broke me. My voice was quiet, with a detached calm that didn’t match the storm inside: “You shouldn’t have come here… Mom.” Those three letters tasted almost foreign on my tongue. “This might be the last time I call you that. It was wrong of me for trying to believe that you weren’t like the rest of them.” “You are the same. Maybe even worse than any of them.” I didn’t care how my words hurt her. I didn’t want to. “There’s probably not much time left before my groom arrives. So I apologize for not being able to entertain you any longer.” With that, I turned around and resumed packing, hands moving faster than before—because I couldn’t stay in this house another minute longer than necessary. Behind me, I heard nothing. Then, after a long pause, soft footsteps. She was leaving. Only when I was sure she was gone did my hands slow again. And in the silence that followed, I realized they were shaking.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303079”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

The woman’s eyes sparkled as she gushed at what the man was about to do. She trembled, her right hand flying to her chest. Her high school dreams…they were coming true. But her dreams were about to shatter as a baritone voice cut through the dimly lit hall. Words that seem to stall the two love birds. “There you are, Mrs. Walton!” “ Mrs. Walton?” The beautiful yet confused woman asked, wearing a deep frown. Did he miss his way? She took a closer look at the man who exuded nothing but wealth. And beauty. A high cheekbone with chiseled jawline which would make even the finest Greek god ashamed of their beauty. He was tall, and broad-shouldered in a three piece suit standing just a few feet away. His hazel eyes were watching the woman like he had every right to be there. As if, the woman was committing treason…or whatever. The woman turned around to see if he was addressing someone else in the hall. Yet there was none who seemed to be familiar with him. She turned to look at him again and couldn’t help but notice he had a smirk playing around his lips. A dangerous smirk yet it went straight to the woman’s heart, making her giddy. The strange man called the name again and pointed directly at her. “Yes, You, Mrs Walton. You are the one I am talking to.” The woman blinked, unsure of her next words. He didn’t look like he was joking, and he definitely didn’t look like someone who would want to blackmail her. His outfit alone screamed wealth. A man standing next to the woman bit hard on his lips, his patience weaning by the second. With a fierce looking gaze, he shot up from his kneeling position and angrily took a stance between the woman and the meddling man. “What the hell do you mean by that?” He snarled. The air was filled with anger and viciousness, yet the meddling man was unperturbed. As if the angry man was nothing to him and his anger was like the cries of a baby. The meddling man’s smirk grew even larger, staring at the angry man. He was enjoying every bit of it, the woman could tell. She was angry too. He just fucking ruined her engagement. Before the woman could react, the stranger took a single step forward. He didn’t raise a hand, didn’t say a word, instead his pointy hazel eyes locked onto her hand, the one with the Star Diamond ring. He wore a scanning look, searching and waiting. As if genuinely expecting recognition, but all the woman felt was a shady void and seething anger. However, there was this very little but vague familiarity about his face but there were no memories attached to it. Was he mistaking her for someone? Or had she really met him somewhere? Then, slowly, her gaze started to drop downward. To the ring on her finger. The one that had startled her this morning. And unlike before, this time, a flash of memory surfaced. An image of her, sliding the ring onto her own hand. And just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished again. The woman looked back at the stranger quickly. He was so much closer now. His hazel eyes looked more alluring, as if it wanted to suck her in. And as for his voice, it carried a passionate hiss even as his eyes were desperately staring at her. “Tell him, Elara …. Tell him who you belong to.” His gaze burned into the woman’s eyes, and for the life of her, she couldn’t understand why her throat went dry at the sound of his words. “What the hell was going on?” she mused, expecting an answer. From anyone. *** EARLIER THAT DAY The rays of light hit softly on the woman lying on the spacious and luxurious bed. The light glow from the morning sun shines on her delicate skin and blonde hair, making her look serene. Beauty was just a mere word to what this woman exudes. Elara Clarksville, the heiress to the Clarksville empire. As Elara drowned in the sweetness of the morning slumber, a banging head and an aching body made her yawn tiredly as her eyes slowly opened, taking in the intricate designs on the wall. “ Tired…” Elara whispered to no one as she yawned even more loudly. This time, she covered her mouth with her hand. Then, Just as she began to lower her hand, she felt the brush of something cold against her cheek. The sensation had come from the same palm she had just covered her mouth with. When Elara checked quickly to observe, a glint from her finger hit her eyes. With a squint, she took a glance and her eyes almost popped out of its socket. “A diamond ring.” It looked stunning, too expensive, and unfamiliar. One look at the ring and Elara could tell even money couldn’t buy it. It was the highly sought after Star Diamond. “Where did this come from?” Elara murmured in confusion. It was obvious she could never afford this. As Elara sought the reason why she had such an expensive ring, her head started banging once again. This time, it looked as though there were fragments of memories flashing in her mind’s eyes. She shut her eyes tightly, trying to replay the events of the previous day. Starting from her business trip, the final moments before Elara returned to her penthouse, anything that could explain not just this ring but how she even returned back to her home and this room. But there was nothing tangible. The memories had not disappeared completely, they were just blurry pictures, too dull to make complete sense. Elara exhaled finally, shaking off the awkward feeling. “It must have been from Josh…” Though, this was an awfully luxurious choice. It was almost impossible for Josh to afford it. It makes no sense, yet it was the only reason that she could grasp. With a sigh, she pushed the thought aside, getting ready to freshen up. Just then, Elara received an incoming call. One glance at the name on the screen and her face broke into a tired smile. “ Josh Love.” The caller was Joshua Hudson, her boyfriend. Without hesitation, Elara sat down again on the bed as she grabbed the phone. “ Josh,” she greeted softly. The deep, affectionate tone on the other end made her chest grow lighter. “Meet me at Le’Cross tonight. Eight sharp. And wear something stunning.” He had finally said. There was a small silence. An expectant brightness appeared in Elara’s eyes. She knew exactly what this was. She had spent years waiting for it, actually. “Of course. I wouldn’t miss it.” Elara managed to whisper. Elara wanted to ask about the Star Diamond ring, but the call had already ended. Instead, she stared at a blank spot on the wall, her smile brighter than ever. It was finally happening. Josh was going to propose to her. “God, I can’t wait.” As Elara prepared to leave minutes later, she thought of her best friend, Abby. About how she would have been perfect for helping her choose a dress, but she was unavailable. And even if she weren’t, the fact that Abby had never really liked Josh very much would have dulled her enthusiasm. Instead, Elara called her trusted secretary, Samantha, who was already waiting outside her room. The moment Elara mentioned her plans, Samantha squealed with so much excitement that it left her even surprised. “ Sam, you can’t be this excited because of the proposal.” Elara chuckled, amused at how people loved proposals so much. “ Sorry, Miss. Clarksville. I-” “ You don’t have to apologise, Sam. I love it too!” Elara grinned, motioning for them to leave. She can’t wait to say yes to Josh. At 7:50 PM, Elara arrived at the venue in the dress Samantha had picked. She walked with confidence even though she was nervous. The click clack sound of her heels could best describe her heartbeat right now. Then, at a table near the terrace, she saw Joshua in a charcoal suit. He was looking extremely dashing, the perfect description of her Prince charming. Elara exhaled, as the butterflies were exploding now in her stomach. She managed to stop herself from grinning like a lovestruck high school girl. Then their eyes met. This was the long awaited minute. Joshua had since risen from his chair, reaching into his pocket just as Elara moved closer. “ Another ring?” she whispered, beaming with smiles. For a second, Elara caught a look of confusion on Joshua’s face but it disappeared as it came. She watched as he wanted to say something. Instead, he smiled faintly before he brought out a velvet box. Another ring for the official proposal? But just as Joshua was about to initiate his first words, a voice from behind cut him short. A voice calling someone a Mrs. Watson. Elara and Joshua jerked their heads towards the sound. The dim lighting of the hall was unable to hide the extremely handsome face. A man she had never seen before. And who the hell was Mrs. Walton?

As Elara was stuck by the man’s words, she stared deeply at those eyes once more. They didn’t seem to lie. But if the meddling man wasn’t lying, then what actually happened? No one could answer her. Only the urge to go to him seemed stronger. Elara took a deep breath as she scolded herself. Why would she think of being with a stranger and betraying Joshua? “ Tell them, Elara. Let them know who you belong to…” the meddling man said again, this time he took out a file as a faint smile danced around his kissable lips. Elara couldn’t stop herself. Barely audible, she let out a question-like answer. “ You belong to-me?” Her heart wanted to know what the hell was happening. She tried to process the weird declaration from the stranger and even her weirder question. Elara swallowed hard as she tried to make sense of it. So her sudden forgetfulness wasn’t a result of stress? Has something really happened to her? Like something really serious? Even though the earlier murmurs from the other people in the hotel lounge who were watching them from the corners had started to go down, Elara could not say the same thing about their stares. Stares and poking gazes that seemed to bore holes into her skin. The embarrassment was killing her. Then, in a sudden forceful movement, Joshua lunged forward and grabbed Elara’s wrist, yanking her toward himself as if to protect her from the meddling man. As if to make a statement that he, not the stranger, truly owned her. Elara felt touched by Joshua’s reaction yet something was nagging at her. Could it be the man’s piercing accusatory gaze or the fact that the man was too quiet? She wanted to stop all of these but before she could even react, the stranger took a single step forward yet again and when he spoke, it was with a calm tone and an easy gesture. His expression was a hidden facade of a brewing storm. “ Careful, Hudson, that’s my wife you’re touching.” Elara’s face squeezed. The atmosphere became even tense with the man staring intently at Joshua, a faint smile etched on his face. ” Hudson?” Elara squinted, staring at the stranger, at the certainty in his expression. So he also knew Joshua? Could that also mean he wasn’t just making empty claims? Now overwhelmed, Elara ripped her hand from Joshua’s own and took a step back, away from both of them. She was about to go crazy! The smirk of the stranger deepened. And then, with a pointed motion, he signaled at something on Elara’s left-hand side. Joshua’s eyes followed the trace of his finger. Elara bit hard on her lips, her hands clenched tightly too. She somehow knew what he was pointing at even before checking. It must be it. Nevertheless, Elara still checked, and there it was, just like she feared. Her voice was shaky and inaudible. “That damned ring.” The same ring she had been questioning, not just since she woke up but literally a few minutes ago. “ It fits you perfectly, Mrs. Watson. Just like when you first put it on,” He murmured. His hazel eyes caught the confused look on Elara’s face. With a shrug, he added. “ Or are you saying you don’t also remember slipping it on?” Joshua’s eyes instantly met Elara’s as if he, too, was genuinely interested in her answer. But she couldn’t speak. She doesn’t know or remember anything. Elara took another small step back, shaking her head faintly as she started to feel an ache in her head. It was so excruciating that she let out a loud grunt. Then a second flash appeared, right when the aches stopped. The same one that showed her sliding the Star diamond ring onto her finger. Then just like before, it disappeared again. Elara gasped while Joshua’s eyes narrowed at this point. She could not exactly tell what he was thinking, but he was looking quite doubtful. The stranger sighed, almost as if he was tired of the charade, except that there was no charade here. They were drowning in this mystery together. Without another word, the meddling man reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. And when he lifted it, he turned its screen toward Elara. It was showing a document. That instant, it was as if she was struck by lightning and showers of meteor. Elara didn’t move at first, her eyes popping out as if the pair wasn’t enough to see whatever document the meddling man was holding. She was damn too frozen and too stupefied to reach for it either. Nevertheless, the meddling man stepped closer, closing the space between himself and her. With a face that seemed to defeat even the noblest of all prince charming, he urged her to take it. If it wasn’t such an awkward situation, Elara just might have given in to those luscious lips. Even if it were her engagement. She quickly shook those dirty thoughts from her as she collected the documents. Alas, some situations can even be swayed by a man’s beauty. Still battling between her supposed lust and the situation at hand, Elara heard Joshua’s heavy breath. Someone other than her was getting anxious. Joshua, who was now close enough, leaned in as well to see. His curiosity was like a piercing tip of a dagger at Elara’s chest. And her swaying heart shrink in embarrassment. How could she daydream of a stranger in the presence of her fiance? Then, reluctantly, she reached out and collected it. The thumping sound of Elara’s breath was the only sound she could hear, not until her eyes caught it. It was right at the beginning page of the document. “Elara Clarksville ” Written in block letters. Attached to it, was the surname he had addressed her with earlier. “Watson” The same surname attached to the name which she believed was his first name. “Leo Watson” So his name was Leo? But Elara still did not remember meeting anyone with this name. It was just a vaguely familiar name like the name of one of her many business associates. Then it clicked. Wasn’t the Watson family among her top business partners? However, Elara pushed that thought aside. His name wasn’t her problem right now because the damn document was none other than a fucking marriage certificate! Her supposed marriage certificate with this Leo guy. Elara’s heart jumped as she began to stagger back. When did all this happen? The stranger’s voice, full of a quiet finality, broke through her thoughts once more. With a tsk and a rather mocking sigh, Leo asked while casting a side glance at Joshua. “We were married three days ago, sweetheart. Or do you not remember?” “What?” Joshua snapped out in anger and disbelief. His already feigned concern faltering like the air he was eagerly breathing in. But Elara was too stunned now to care about Joshua’s outburst. Three days? She gasped at the absurdity yet when she opened her mouth to refute it, no words came out. The stranger was reaching out for something else in his pocket. And when he pulled it out this time it was an envelope. He moved quietly, walking to a nearby table and setting it down with deliberate care. Elara turned back to the man, allowing her head to spin with a hundred different possibilities. What if this was a setup? What if someone wanted to sabotage her, to ruin her engagement, her career? This was not particularly unlikely. With this thought, she turned back to the fellow with cold eyes and a tone that was even colder. Elara snarled. “ I don’t care who the hell you are, but I swear to God, I will have you arrested when I get to the bottom of this!” Leo didn’t even flinch. If anything, Elara’s limp threat appeared to amuse him further. Then without bothering to give a response to her threat, he straightened his suit. With a faint smile, he blurted out coldly. “You have three days, darling. That should be enough to say your goodbyes.” And just like that, Leo turned and walked out. Elara’s gaze was enough to shake the walls of the hall yet the straight back of Leo was more like the Great walls of China. Elara breath out for a few seconds before she turned to Joshua, desperate for something that made sense. But he looked even more shaken than she was. More anxious, more lost. Joshua ran a hand through his hair roughly. Elara wanted to say something but before she could say another word, his phone vibrated. He pulled it out, glanced at the screen then froze. His expression transformed to a blank mask. Then, without a word, he turned and stormed out. Elara wanted to stop him. To follow him, but her legs wouldn’t move, her voice wouldn’t come. She was left standing there, lost. The whispers around the room were growing louder. Her world was falling apart, because of a stranger and a forgotten memory. In her shattered state, her phone beeped with a message. And her face became even more pale.

“ Mrs. Watson, don’t even think about escaping from me.” That was the message on Elara’s phone. It was a strange number, which obviously belonged to her newly acquired husband. “ Fuck you all!” Elara cursed, yelling loudly as she made her way out of the hall. Not even the calling of her name from her close friends could stop her from going berserk. She was on the verge of breaking down. As soon as she got into her car, she intended to get wasted in a bar but a message from her best friend made her change her mind. She made a U-turn to her penthouse, instead. By the time Elara got back to her penthouse that night, she was exhausted all around. The day had been a complete and utter nightmare for her. Feeling grumpy, she took a few confused steps into her living room. She needed a cold bath and a hot tequila to bring her back to sanity. Elara flung her bag on the sofa and made her way inside the house, only to see a dark slender figure lurking inside. “ Fuc-” Elara swallowed the remaining words when she took a closer look. It was Vanessa Montgomery, her best friend. And judging from the wide grin on her face, it was obvious that she had no idea of the eerie roller coaster Elara had just been through. “ You know I can fucking kill you, right?” Elara asked, gripping her chest tightly. If not for the strange happenings tonight, Elara wouldn’t even flinched at the sight of a vampire. However, today’s event have left her muddled headed. “ Not before I listen to your juicy tale of proposal with that boyfriend of yours,” Vanessa responded, rolling her eyes. Elara slumped on the sofa, thinking of how to tell her best friend that she was already married to a stranger which she had no recollection about. “So… you’re getting married to Joshua, huh?” Vanessa went further to ask, her tone filled with disappointment. Vanessa had always hated Joshua and Elara had no idea why. Elara let out a short, sharp bitter laughter. “ Oh, Vanessa. If only you were half right!” Vanessa, who was ready for another round of lecture, frowned slightly. She took another look at Elara and realized her friend was looking way out of the box. Standing up abruptly with a dagger like gaze and anger that would literally destroy a nation, Vanessa let out the stem. “ Did that son of a bitch cheat on you? I swear I am going to maim him right now!” Elara who was feeling depressed suddenly sprang to her feet to hold back her dearest goddess of war. “ Vanessa, please calm down let me expl-” “ Elara, are you defending that cheater?” Elara was having strings of headaches rushing in at once. If anyone had cheated, that would be her! ” I am the one that cheated!” Elara let out, not believing those words came out from her mouth. Vanessa who was all swords and guns was taken aback by her friend’s words. She blinked rapidly as if she was in a dream. ” You-You cheated on Joshua?” Vanessa managed to ask, squinting her brows. The Elara she knew loves Joshua and would never cheat on him. What the hell was happening? ” I think I cheated big time,” Elara breathed out, bringing her bag closer. Vanessa wore a confused look and was about to ask what Elara meant, but the latter didn’t let her. Instead, Elara pulled the envelope from her bag and threw it at Vanessa. She caught it with both palms, blinking in half confusion and half alarm. “What’s this?” Elara sank onto the nearest chair, reclining without support. “Read it, And tell me if I am gradually losing my mind.” Vanessa hesitated with her inquisitive eyes on her for a second, then finally she carefully pulled out the papers. The moment her eyes landed on the words, those pairs of eyes were on the verge of spilling. Luckily, the socket held them in place. Elara didn’t need to see it again to know what she was looking at. It was the same thing that destroyed her engagement. Elara Clarksville & Leo Watson. They registered their marriage three days ago, and below it, was her signature, sitting prettily. Her own goddamn signature, displayed as accurately as it could be. Vanessa looked up at Elara, her face pale, her voice a whisper. “Elara… what the hell did you do in Las Vegas?” If Elara had the slightest answer to thst question, she wouldn’t be on the verge of breaking down. Chuckling to herself dryly, Elara gripped the edge of the table like someone on the verge of lunacy. Her world spinning way too fast. “I have no idea.” Vanessa stared at the certificate, trying to make sense of something that simply didn’t make sense. Elara leaned back tiredly. She didn’t need to hear every word as she had already seen what mattered. But then Vanessa did something Elara did not expect. She looked up sharply. And then, instead of simply confirming what Elara already knew, she started reading aloud while Elara squinted at her words. Something wasn’t right. Elara must have missed. The smug look vanished from her face. This wasn’t just a marriage certificate; It was a contract. Silence fell as the last words of the stranger sounded again. “You have three days!” In one swift motion, Elara shot up from her seat, finding energy where she had none before. And soon, she closed the distance between Vanessa and herself in three quick strides. “Give me that.” Vanessa barely reacted before Elara snatched the paper to see things for herself. “The agreed terms are binding, and neither party may annul the agreement before the stipulated time frame unless under extreme circumstances, as outlined in Section 5, Clause 3…” Elara went numb. “This isn’t real.” She pulled away from the document, staring into the vacant space. If she had indeed signed this, she would have seen this clause. She would have read it for herself. But she didn’t. Elara remembered nothing about doing so. And yet the sight of her own signature was challenging her now. It was there, perfectly aligned. Elara shook her head. This was impossible. She couldn’t stay still and watch herself getting played about like a sitting duck. Her hand reached for her phone, as she turned on the internet. If this Leo Watson was real enough to actually marry her and do all these, then he was real enough to be found. It was time to remind him that no one was really a ghost in this new age. Without further ado, Elara typed his name into the search box, her fingers moving faster than her mind could keep up. It was about seven straight minutes of typing, scrolling, and zooming, but she found nothing in the end. Absolutely nothing! No social media handles? No business records? Zero news commentaries? Not even a whisper of his name. He was literally a ghost even on the internet. Elara’s went numb. What the hell had she gotten herself into? Vanessa had since hurried over to Elara’s side, her presence barely noticeable until she murmured. “How does a man who can pull something like this off have no online presence?” Elara stared blankly as she couldn’t think of anything. She was confused at everything. She didn’t know what was worse now, the fact that she was trapped in a legally binding contract with a stranger or the fact that the stranger didn’t even exist. “ As if the marriage wasn’t strange enough. I had to add ghost-wife to it,” Elara murmure, forcing out a dry laughter. She was definitely going crazy. “ Who the fuck are you, Leo!” She almost screamed her lungs out. With barely concealed anger, Elara brought out her phone. She started scrolling until her eyes caught the contact. Henry Lancaster, her personal Lawyer. The phone barely finished ringing before he answered. “ Elara…” She blurted out, cutting him off. “I need you to help me draft some divorce papers…urgently.” There was a long pause, followed by laughter. “ Do you mean a prenup agreement? I heard you got engaged…” “ I am not joking, Henry. And it’s not a prenup, either,” Elara cuts in, biting back her anxiety. After a golden silence, Henry finally asked. “A divorce agreement?” “ Yeah. For me, Henry…” The silence that followed was thick with question, unanswered. Then Henry repeated, sounding aghast. “ Divorce agreement for you? Elara, you are freaking me out. You are not even married.” Elara smiled bitterly. “Well that makes two of us,” There was another silence, this one was heavier. When Henry spoke again, his voice had lost all it’s energy. “ Fine. Send me the details…” She was still on the phone when Vanessa’s scream made her look up. “ You’ve got to see this, girl. What the hell did you actually get yourself into in Las Vegas?” Vanessa asked, trembling as she showed Elara her phone. It was a news article. The moment she read the headline, Elara’s blood freezed. “Watson Group Announces New President. Leo Watson, the Ares of the Business World, Takes Control of the Family Empire.” The man she was trying to divorce was actually the brutal heir to the most powerful business empire in the United States. What the hell had she gotten herself into?

Elara brow creased in a deep furrow as she sat poised behind the large mahogany office desk. Last night’s encounter still lingered in her memory and her mind was still consumed by the weight of her worries. She bit hard on her rosy hue lips. “ How possible was it to forget such an event? The day of my marriage.” Elara truly wanted to believe it all, yet this stranger, Leo Watson- how possible was it for her to marry her? How could she betray Joshua? Her slender fingers intertwined as she leaned forward, elbows resting on the polished wood. Her elegant, tailored suit of a muted blend of charcoal and navy complement her refined features. Yet, her creased brows couldn’t be erased. Elara was still lost in her thoughts when the door suddenly burst open to reveal her secretary, Samantha. Elara jolted with eyes wide.“What is it?” “There’s someone here for you, ma’am.” Samantha gestured nervously. With knitted brows, Elara stared past Samantha. She wasn’t expecting any of her clients this morning. Who could it be? “ He says it’s urgent.” Still lost in her thoughts, Elara heard Samantha’s words. Like a flash, her mind flew to that person. She held her breath. Was it the stranger again? Leo? Taking a deep breath, she gathered her wandering emotions before giving Samantha a signal. “ You can let him in.” In a matter of seconds, a tall man entered, with head slightly bowed. As he lifted it up, disappointment or relief rather, settled on Elara’s face. It wasn’t the Leo guy, though something about this other one’s polished attitude appeared similar. He placed a hand on his chest to say, “I’m Ishmael Ross, Mr. Watson’s personal assistant.” The mention of that name Watson made Elara tense. Samantha shifted awkwardly behind her while the Ishmael fellow started to extend a black phone toward her. “Mr. Watson would like a word with you.” Elara eyed it suspiciously. “I don’t take orders from anyone.” The man’s expression didn’t change. His arm remained outstretched. He must have learnt that calm certainty from his boss. That skill of preying on the desperation of their victims. Frustrated, Elara snatched the phone. Taking a deep breath as she pressed it to her ear. “What the hell do you want?” There was a pause at the other end. Then, Leo’s voice, smooth and commanding as always, declared calmly. “Be my wife tonight.” Elara grimaced, pulling the phone away like it had insulted her. “You’re out of your mind. I would rather die!” She gripped the phone so hard in her hands. “Do you hear me, Leo Watson? I am not your wife. I don’t want to be your wife. Hell, I don’t even want to be in the same airspace as you.” “Now, that’s just hurtful,” he mused. “We’ve barely even begun.” “We?” Elara’s voice shot up. “There is no ‘we,’ you lunatic! Whatever contract you have means nothing to me. I don’t know what kind of con you’re trying to pull, but I am not playing along. If I ever did sign anything, it was under duress, or maybe you even drugged me!” Leo chuckled again, that deep and infuriating sound. “Now, now, let’s not get dramatic. You signed willingly.” “I would rather believe aliens invaded my brain and forced me to do it.” “That’s creative,” he admitted. “But no. Just you, me, and your very clear request that I marry you.” “Oh, go to hell!” Elara snapped as she paced around her office. “And take your stupid contract with you. Do you think you can just waltz into my life, throw a piece of paper in my face and expect me to play the doting wife? You’re insane. ABSOLUTELY UNHINGED!” Leo Watson laughed again. He actually laughed like this was some kind of joke. “I was wondering when the insults would start.” “You want insults? Fine. You are an egotistical, manipulative, overgrown toddler with a god complex. A complete and utter—” “Do you kiss your fiancé with that mouth?” he interrupted. Elara gasped. “I am NOT your fiancé!” “ Yeah, you are not,” Leo agreed. Then he added, “You’re my wife.” Elara could practically hear the smirk in his voice. “Listen to me, you—” Click. She stared at the phone in disbelief. Did he just hang up on her? She turned to the personal assistant still standing there, the very one who had handed her the phone in the first place. He watched Elara with hands clasped in front of him like this was just another normal day for him. “Here.” Elara shoved the phone back into his hands. “Take this back to your boss and tell him…tell him…” She growled. “You know what? Don’t tell him anything. He’s not worth my breath.” “Whatever you say, Mrs. Watson.” Ishmael gave her a small, polite bow. Elara wanted to scold him but she controlled her temper. Instead she crossed her arms. “What kind of man laughs when a woman curses him out and tells him to drop dead?” The assistant merely adjusted his tie. “Mr. Watson is the kind of man who doesn’t take no for an answer.” Elara narrowed her eyes. “That’s not reassuring.” He nodded, like she had just confirmed something he already knew. “I’d urge you to attend the gala tonight, Mrs. Watson. At the very least, hear him out.” “That is not happening.” The man didn’t argue. He simply turned on his heel and walked away, leaving Elara standing in the middle of her office and looking like a mad woman. She needed air.

“ Clock out, Tasha. Let’s meet for drinks,” Elara typed on her phone. “ Elara, it’s not even afternoon. You should be talking about coffee.” “ In or out?” “ Can’t say no to free drinks even if it’s during work hours. Your parents are going to fire us!” Grabbing her bag, Elara marched out of the office and headed straight to Lovers Lounge, where Tasha was already waiting for her with an expectant grin. Tasha Evermore and Vanessa were the only friends Elara had while growing up. Tasha was partly adopted by Elara’s parents after the incident that happened when she was just six years old. Since then, Tasha has always stayed by Elara at all times. Due to her poor grades, Elara could only make her a receptionist in her company. Elara strode into the plush lounge, scanning the dimly lit space for Tasha’s familiar smile. Spotting her friend nestled in a cozy corner, Elara made her way over, her stilettos clicking on the polished floor. Tasha, dressed in a vibrant red dress, stood to envelop Elara in a warm hug. “Girl, you look like you’ve lost your last marble. What’s going on?” Elara slid into the luxurious armchair, signaling the waiter for a drink. “You won’t believe what happened, even if I told you.” Her voice trembled, and Tasha’s eyes narrowed in concern. “Try me,” Tasha urged, sipping her own drink as she brought out her phone. The waiter arrived with Elara’s drink, and she took a grateful sip, the cool liquid calming her frazzled nerves. Tasha reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Elara’s arm but she withdrew her hands as quickly as she placed them. “Pffft!” Tasha spilled out her drink before staring wide-eyed at Elara. “ What?” Elara asked, frowning and glaring at her. She just ruined her dress! But Tasha’s next words made her pause. “Engaged to a billionaire, huh? And you didn’t even tell me?” Elara groaned, pressing her fingers to her temple. How the hell did Tasha find out? She wasn’t at the engagement last night. “I am not engaged, Tasha.” Tasha nodded, but Elara knew she didn’t believe her. “That’s not what the news says.” Elara snapped her gaze to hers. “The news?” She pulled out her phone, flipped it around and sure enough, there it was. Her name, tied to Leo Watson’s in bold, glaring letters. An engagement announcement. Photos from Vegas. Elara gasped as she caught sight of one: Leo and her standing too close, his hand on the small of her back, her head tipped toward him like they were something real. Elara snatched the phone. “This is a misunderstanding.” Tasha snorted. “Yeah, sure. A misunderstanding that made the front page.” Elara shoved the phone back at her. “I can’t do this today. I’m going home.” Tasha raised an eyebrow. “Why? We barely started-” “ Like you said, it’s too early-” Tasha rolled her eyes. “ Yeah. Like I believe that shit. You are just going home so you can have a breakdown in private.” “Yes.” She sighed. “You’re not even going to come up with a good excuse?” “I am sick.” Tasha gave Elara a once-over. “ Lame. You look perfectly fine to me.” “I have a fever.” “No, you don’t.” Elara huffed. “Fine. I’m dying. Actually, I’m already dead. I’ll be buried tonight. Will you let me be now?” Tasha burst out laughing. “Girl, you are too much.” She waved her off. Elara’s hands were shaking. Her heart was still thundering in her chest from that absurd conversation with Leo Watson. It made no sense. None of this made any sense! Taking a deep breath, she threw Tasha an envelope“ Tasha, I am actually married to him-” “Elara!” Tasha screamed, her eyes almost bulging out as she stared at the documents. “Oh my God, are you seriously married to that man? I thought it was a joke!” Elara groaned, gripping the wheel tighter. “ Tasha, I don’t even remember getting engaged or married to him.” There was silence in the room. Then, “Wait. What?” “I don’t remember agreeing to any of this. I don’t remember signing any damn contract.” “ But the contract and marriage document says otherwise,” Tasha replied. Then she added, “ And it’s legally binding.” “ Yeah…” Elara slurred. Tasha sucked in a sharp breath. “Elara… that’s insane. Do you think someone forged your signature?” “I thought that too, but unfortunately I wasn’t drugged or coerced, and it’s legit.” Tasha let out a low whistle. “Okay, okay. Let’s think this through. You need to go to that gala and tell Leo you’re not marrying him. Simple. He should listen to you, right? After all, he cannot force you to the altar.” Elara laughed humorlessly. “You think he will just say ‘Okay’ and let me go?” “There has to be some legal loophole,” Tasha insisted. “No way you’re stuck with this for three years.” Elara groaned and threw her head back against the seat. “My lawyer already checked and there isn’t any loophole that can save me. Since I signed the contract willingly, I’m bound. And since I signed it two or three days ago, I can’t dissolve the marriage just yet. I have to stay married to him for at least three months before I can even attempt to get out.” “Three months?!” Tasha shrieked. “Elara, this is crazy! What are you going to do about Joshua?” Joshua! Elara’s heart ached at the mention of his name. The man she loved. The man she had spent years building a future with. How was she supposed to explain this to him? How could she throw everything away just like that? “I’ll try to call him,” Elara muttered in response. “That’s if he’ll even listen to me. My engagement is public news now.” Tasha sighed. “Elara, you know I’d burn down the world for you, right?” She laughed. “I know, babe.” “Good. Let me know if you need anything, okay? Even if we need to beat Leo Watson’s ass, I’ll do it with you.” “Thanks, Tasha. I need to go.” Elara quickly got up and left the lounge straight to her car in the underground parking lot. She took a deep breath and started the ignition, driving out of the parking lot and heading straight home. Her mind was a storm of thoughts, all centered on one name: Leo Watson. The man who, apparently, she was married to. The man who acted like her outrage was amusing. The man who for reasons unknown, had her life in a chokehold. Elara decided to call Joshua. She dialed his number. The call went straight to voicemail. In shock, she listened to the automated message. “Leave a message, and I’ll call back later….” Bullshit. Elara tried again, and it went to voicemail yet again. A sick feeling settled in her stomach as the driver pulled into her apartment building’s parking lot. She stepped out of the car alongside Tasha, still trying his number. Joshua wasn’t answering. Was he ignoring her? “ Give him sometime, Elara.” Elara reached the elevator, her finger hovering over the button when a voice called out to me. “Miss Clarksville.” She turned to see the front desk man watching her with a polite expression. “Yes?” “A dispatch rider came earlier. He left a package for you from Mr. Leo Watson.” Elara let out a loud, frustrated groan. “Can I go ten minutes without hearing that name?” The man chuckled and gestured toward the desk. “Would you like to see it?” She dragged her feet toward him as he brought out a large box and placed it in her hands. It was heavier than she expected. Her stomach went tight with anxiety. “What’s inside?” Elara muttered to herself, turning the box slightly. There was no indication, no label, just a plain black box with some fancy insignia and her name on it. She sighed, thanking the man before stepping into the elevator, clutching the box against her. What are you up to, Leo Watson?

The elevator dinged open and Elara walked out, hurrying toward her private apartment. Balancing the box in one arm, she fumbled with the keys and shoved one into the keyhole. She placed the box on the coffee table and stared at it like it was a ticking bomb. Could it be? Her mind replayed the way he had laughed on the phone earlier that day, that deep and amused sound. Like he was cooking up revenge for her refusals. The man was truly insane and…alluring. Cautiously, Elara backed into the kitchen and grabbed the mop from the corner. Returning to the living room, she extended the mop handle and poked the box from a safe distance. Nothing happened. She exhaled, then decided to take a more aggressive approach. She let out a short shriek and began smacking the box repeatedly with the mop. When she finally stopped, she was panting heavily. Her arms were a little sore, and the box was slightly battered but still intact. No explosion, no ominous ticking, no puff of smoke. Maybe it wasn’t a bomb after all. Elara edged closer and pried open the lid an inch, peering inside like she expected something to jump out at her. Instead, she saw an exquisite fabric. Elara frowned and opened the box fully, pulling out a dress. It was a beautiful, sequined green dress with a halter neck. The fabric shimmered under the light of her living room. As she lifted the dress, a small note fluttered to the floor. Elara bent to pick it up and read the words aloud: “This will complement your hair.” She murmured. “I hope you’ll honor the invitation and attend the gala tonight.” “Go to the hair salon I reserved,” it continued. “ My driver will take you. With love, Leo Watson.” Elara blinked, totally speechless. She had no comeback for his cheekiness. “The audacity of this man!” Elara let out a frustrated groan and dropped the note on the coffee table. She was going to lose her mind! Her life had spiraled into a ridiculous mess; a mess where she was being forced to attend a gala she didn’t want to attend, because of a man she didn’t even remember getting married to. Meanwhile the man she actually loved wasn’t even answering her calls. Elara picked up her phone and tried calling Joshua again yet it went straight to voicemail. Her chest ached at the thought of him. Would he even believe her if she got the chance to explain? Or had she already lost him for good? Her heart constricted even further. Shaking her head, Elara shoved the dress back into the box. She had no choice but to go to that stupid gala. She needed answers, and the only person who could give them to her was the man orchestrating this entire nightmare. With a huff, Elara stomped toward the bathroom. If she was going to do this, she might as well take a shower first. Her head needed it. her nerves needed it. Hell, her entire existence needed it. The memory gap she have been battling with since the last time they met, resurfaced even more strongly like a red open wound. ** Elara arrived at the Dunes Event Centre, As Leo had instructed. The time was about 7:00 PM. It was the luxurious sight of power and wealth, enough to shake even someone as accomplished as her. However, she couldn’t care less. None of it mattered. The place was packed, a sea of beautifully dressed people chatting and sipping champagne. At the far end of the room a man stood on stage, delivering a speech. “Tonight, we gather not just as business leaders, but as a community and a family. In times like this, unity and solidarity are what helps us. A future built not on power alone, but on trust and on integrity. Let us remember that we are not competitors; we are allies.” The room erupted into applause, but Elara barely heard it. She snatched a glass of champagne from a passing waiter and downed it in one go. If she was going to get through this night, she needed alcohol and lots of it too. Elara looked around in desperation, trying to catch any sight of him but he was nowhere to be found. She scanned the opulent room from the grand entrance, then slowly her eyes finally landed on that tall, well-built figure that she could easily and weirdly pick out from any crowd. It was Leo himself. He was standing at the entrance, looking unnervingly posh in a tuxedo. And in that instant, the sight of him hit her with an unexpected force. She gasped, blinking twice as if blown into a trance. This wasn’t about the beauty of the place or the man, rather, it was because the sight of him had triggered that sensation she had experienced when she first saw him at the restaurant. It was the feeling of seeing someone she had met before. But How? When? Where? She shook her head slightly, striving to maintain her composure and focus. His expression stayed neutral, carrying his typical air of herstique. Finally, she approached him. “I’m here. Now start talking.” Leo’s gaze deliberately and slowly accessed what she was wearing, and the action nearly made her betray herself with a blush. But she held his gaze, refusing to switch. Finally, his eyes met hers, then he smirked. “Patience, Mrs. Watson.” After that, he offered her his arm, “Shall we?” She opened her mouth to protest, to demand answers, but something in his eyes held her captive. With the distinguished guests still around them, causing a scene was probably not the best option. Reluctantly, Elara placed her hand on his arm, and he led her further inside. As they moved deeper into the hall she saw something that suddenly made her stop, causing Leo to halt as well…two familiar figures. Elara was engulfed with emotions she had been suppressing since the incident. An urge to cry and the relief of finally seeing someone to vent to. She yanked her hands away from Leo and took brisk steps towards her parents amidst bumping into people, mumbling apologies to them as she walked past them. Yes, her parents were here too! Elara was sure they must have known about everything. When she reached her mother, she collapsed into the chair beside her. She turned to Elara and smiled. “Oh, darling, that dress looks divine on you. It really brings out the color of your hair.” Elara gritted her teeth at her. “ Some egoistic-” “Language, Lena,” Mrs. Clarksville chided, taking a dainty sip of her drink. Elara clenched her fist before turning to her mother again. “You won’t believe what’s been happening to me. That Watson devil lunatic named Leo Watson is claiming I’m married to him. There’s a contract, my lawyer says it’s legit, and I have no idea how it happened! I…” “ Easy, sweet,” her mother chided. Elara took a breath, searching their faces for shock, concern, outrage or anything at all. But they just smiled. And in unison, they said, “We know.” Her mouth fell open. “You… WHAT?”

“We know about the marriage, dear,” Mrs. Clarksville said, avoiding “And we support it.” “You’re joking. FUCKING tell me you’re joking!” “Language, Elara!” her mother cautioned. They knew about it too? As she mused in her confused state, she heard her father’s next words. “It’s a good match, Elara. You’ll see.” She opened her mouth, closed it, then opened it again. What was happening to her life? Elara pulled away from them, rubbing her eyes in disbelief. Was she dreaming or something? These were her very own parents and they also agreed Leo was her husband. They were standing before her like ghosts, in the removed corner of the room, wearing expressions that suggested they had anticipated her shock. “What the hell? Are they also part of this?” She muttered inwardly, glancing between them in disbelief. They stepped closer, and as she made the attempt to question them again, her mother whispered in a hushed tone. “We will explain everything at the right time, dear. For now, just go with the flow.” Elara wanted to press further, but her father added softly, “Please, stay calm sweetheart.” She looked from them to Leo, like someone about to lose her sanity but she found herself at a loss for words. From a nearby corner, a man’s voice rang out, “Tonight, we celebrate the union of two great families: Watson and Clarksville.” Elara’s head flung toward the source of the announcement, her stomach dropping. The only thing she could do was step away from them, her heart beating as she observed again and again. “ This was way bigger than I had imagined.” Leo offered a brief smile to the room, then approached Elara again, taking her hand. The sound of applause erupted, and the guests who barely knew what was going on murmured happy words she couldn’t discern. With Leo so close again, another memory struck her vision like lightning. This one was different, more vivid than the previous. She saw herself, with eyes so red and hands gripping Leo’s jacket. “Marry me,” she had sounded so broken and desperate. Elara opened, closed and opened her eyes again almost staggering backwards. But Leo steadied her, his voice gentle. “You okay?” Looking dazed and still trying to come to terms with what she had just seen, she shook her head. “I… I don’t know.” Elara stammered. “ I will get you a glass of water,” Leo offered, smiling faintly. Elara’s heart raced, just staring at that gorgeous half smiling face. As Leo left, her phone vibrated with a message tone She glanced at the screen only to see that it was Joshua’s text. Without hesitation she hastily opened it. “Elara, I know a way to make him divorce you himself. Come to my place. Please. I can’t live without you.” Elara went quiet for like five seconds, stunned and equally curious Finally, she managed to respond. “I will be there in an hour.” She stared at the back of Leo, eyes wide with confusion. What does Joshua know? Minutes after Joshua’s text, she was still trying to get away from the party. She desperately needed to see Joshua. With pressed lips, Elara’s eyes kept darting in between her phone and the people around her. Joshua’s last words kept echoing in her head. What did he mean? What could he have found out? Elara trusts Joshua. But since last night after the failed proposal, he had ignored her completely. Why was he suddenly eager to divorce Leo? Something was unsettling in the way he had said those words earlier as if this was more than just a plan, more than just an escape route. His tone was off. Since this whole Leo saga, Elara could not exactly say Joshua has been the same. But who really was? Elara was still thinking of this when the sound of approaching footsteps made her ears strain. She turned around and was surprised to see Vanessa. “ He invited you too?” Elara asked, rolling her eyes. “ Yeah. A special invitation as the best friend of the bride…” Elara rolled her eyes at Vanessa’s dramatic words. Why host a bouquet to announce the so-called marriage? For all she knew, it was likely a scam marriage forced on her! “ Joshua texted me. He said he can help with the divorce,” Elara blurted out, facing Vanessa squarely. Although she knew how much her friend hated Joshua, Vanessa had always had her best interest in mind. Vanessa just let out a sigh of disbelief and disagreement as she stood beside Elara. She took a sip of her wine, her eyes stuck on Leo too. Then she nudged Elara playfully. “ It wouldn’t be bad getting laid by such a handsome hunk, right?” Vanessa teased, ignoring Elara’s words. “ Vanessa, you know that’s not…” Vanessa cuts her off quickly. “You’re not seriously considering Joshua’s words, are you?” Elara turned measuredly, meeting her frown and one brow arched in an annoyed battle. She knew Vanessa was definitely up to no good. Not ready to battle words with her friend, Elara just shrugged, “Vanessa, you know I desperately need a way out of this. And if Joshua really knows how, then.. then…” Vanessa cut Elara off with a dismissive shake of her head. “Or maybe he just wants to get in your head girl.” Elara allowed a thoughtful pause, then she tilted her head. But she just couldn’t bring herself to agree. Joshua might be many things, but manipulative wasn’t one of them. At least, not to her. Vanessa had never liked him, and maybe she had her reasons. But Elara couldn’t just dismiss him, not without hearing him out. She sighed, this time a little bit longer. “I need to hear him out at least.” Vanessa’s lips parted, her expression saying I was making a mistake. But she didn’t argue. And that was enough answer for me. With a last gulp of her wine, Elara whispered to her friend. “ Cover for me, please. I will be back before anyone finds out…” Before Vanessa could protest, Elara had left the hall. If there was a slightest chance of getting divorced from this sham marriage, Elara was ready to risk it all.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303078”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Diamond’s POV I sat in front of the vanity mirror, getting dressed by two stylists and their assistants. One was applying makeup to my face, while the other was almost done with my hair. I was looking stunning, like a bride should, as my hair was curled in a retro bun, leaving two strands on each side. The makeup on my face was exquisite, with a double-layer foundation and bright red lipstick. My brows were carved like waves, and my lashes were straightened with light mascara. A pair of shimmering pearl earrings on my ears and a pearl necklace around my neck. It was the day of my wedding—the day a new name would be added to my precious name. The day I’ll be married to the love of my life, Max I met him two years ago, and I fell in love with him at first sight, so without hesitation, I agreed to become his girlfriend when he asked me out. We were good together, and last year he unexpectedly proposed to me. We were all on vacation on the islands, and he declared his love on the seashore. Of course, I agreed to marry him. It seemed different when I was with him. He understood me more than anyone, and without a doubt, he was my missing rib all along. “Is everything ready?” Liam asked loudly when he burst into the room. Liam was my dad’s driver and his most trusted guard. “Everyone is already waiting for you,” he added. The stylist seemed to be done with my makeup and hair. “Where is Max?” I asked nervously, straightening my long, beautiful red wedding dress. “Don’t worry, diamond. Max is at the venue already, and you’re just being nervous,” Mr. Liam reassured me, and I couldn’t help but gulp down the lump forming in my throat. I touched my neck and noticed the platinum necklace Mom gave me wasn’t there. I turned to the stylist. “Where is the platinum necklace that was around my neck just now?” I asked, and she looked away before mumbling, “I don’t understand what you are talking about, ma’am; there was no platinum necklace.” “What do you mean by there being no platinum necklace? I can’t get married without it. It’s my lucky charm. No way.” I groaned. Mom gave me the precious necklace as my wedding gift. How could she lose it? “It’s fine, Diamond; you need to take a deep breath. Can you do that for me?” Liam asked, taking a step closer. I took a deep breath and turned to face him. “I’m fine. I just need my mother’s necklace to calm down.” Liam looked at me wide-eyed. “Uh, Diamond, do you not want to marry the love of your life over a necklace?” I shook my head. “Good, because if you don’t marry him, I know a bunch of ladies who would love to, without hesitation.” He said that, and I shot him a deadly glance. “Fine. Let’s go.” I said it grumpily. I took one last look at myself in the mirror before following Mr. Liam. ………… It was an autumn wedding that was being held at sunset. It had always been my dream to hold my wedding on the beach. The weather was a bit dark, and the scenery before me was breathtaking. It was exactly the wedding of my dreams. This arrangement was perfect; it matched how I had imagined it to be. Red rose petals were spread all over the floor in a straight line, and I needed no one to tell me that was the point where I was going to walk through, hand in hand with my dad. White and pink Lily flower petals were spread all over the other places. There were green leaves too, representing nature. Lighted lanterns and candles in heart shades and shapes hung on the man-made trees in the surrounding areas. With small line lights of different colors shimmering in the dark and the chair and table for receiving guests covered in red and white linens, it looks just like my fairytale wedding. The paparazzi and reporters were everywhere, which didn’t surprise me. For a moment, I wondered how much preparation my parents had put into this wedding. It’s funny how my parents loved Max at first sight and how they encouraged us to attend this wedding. I walked down the aisle dressed in my red wedding gown while holding a rose bouquet. The red gown was utterly gorgeous, with sparkling pearls and diamonds all over. It had joints with white laces, and the length covered a long distance backward. The smile on my face was the most sincere of all time. I could see smiles on everyone’s faces who were present. They all seemed happy that I was getting married. Pleasant, slow music was played as I headed confidently toward the end of the aisle. I could see the priest and Max dressed in black suits. He has an exciting smile on his face. I turned to my right, and there were my parents and my younger sister, Fiona. My smile instantly dimmed at the sight that just welcomed me. Why was Fiona dressed in a red wedding gown as well? Fiona smiled proudly as she snarled at me. My nervousness kicked in tenfold as she walked up to Max while holding the hem of her dress, then hooked her arm around his. I gasped out loud when I noticed Mom’s necklace on Fiona’s neck. I wasn’t going to believe my eyes. Why was Max smiling and looking affectionately at her? And Mom and Dad? The guests looked at Fiona, taking pictures of her dress. My world came crashing down as they both turned to the priest. The guest started clapping and cheering. I looked around, only to discover that no one was paying attention to me. All their attention had always been on Fiona the entire time—from the very beginning. I wiped the sweat dripping from my forehead. The atmosphere was already suffocating me, and I panicked. My mind yelled at me to turn back and run away, as I vaguely understood what was going on. But my feet were too stumped to move, and I found it hard to lift them. Here was my chance to run away since all the attention was on Fiona and Max, but I couldn’t do it. The fear of what was about to take place wracked my nerves. “I do.” I was startled out of my thoughts as soon as I heard Fiona’s reply. “Do you, Max Zachary, take Fiona Xander to be your wife, to love and to cherish, to be with her during the worst times, in sickness and in health, in good and bad times, till death do you both apart?” My heart was beating so fast. My face speaks so much about my ongoing emotions. Was he going to do this to me? His silence was an unspoken answer. I gulped, waiting patiently for his reply. “I do,” came his reply. My lip parted as my expression paled and my body quivered. I just couldn’t believe Max could do this to me. He loved me, and I loved him. Hump! What was I saying? We both fucking loved each other! Trains of questions railed through my mind as I held on to my broken heart. “What happened? How did it happen? What went wrong? ” I thought with disbelief, unable to gasp at the significance of what was happening. I was the best girl for Max. He dislikes Fiona. So did he suddenly lose love for me and find my sister more like him? He could have talked it out with me if he felt we could no longer continue with the wedding. But why the humiliation? “Then I pronounced you both husband and wife. You may now kiss your bride.” The priest announced it, and the crowd let out a cry of vivid happiness. My world was almost falling apart as the priest declared them husband and wife. Tears compiled under my eyes quickly as they flowed down, doing great damage to my makeup. I felt a tightness in my chest. They were married. Under my watchful eyes, Max got married to my sister. “Oh, God!” I whimpered. Endless resentment and pain surged in my heart. My body trembled. Max turned to Fiona, who had already faced him. His hand moved to her face, lifting it gently by her jaw. His thumb rubbed softly on her face. His gaze was affectionate, and he let a satisfactory smile play on his lips. I stared at them with tears clouding my eyes yet again. The same seductively plumped lips that bloomed a different feeling in me—the same lips I had thought only belonged to me. Slowly leaning his head down, Max captured Fiona’s lip in his, letting her feel the softness of his lips. I shut my eyes in disgust and bit harder on my lower lip.

I was humiliated publicly, and it was not something I could tolerate. I frantically looked around. Everyone seemed to be engrossed in them. I felt the drumming in my chest. Why did my parents encourage me into this marriage just to humiliate me this way? Why? I couldn’t find the right answers to my question. They both broke the kiss, and the two of them unanimously turned to look at me. Just when I opened my mouth to speak, Fiona beat me to it. “Hey sister,” she said, emphasizing the word ‘sister’ mockingly. Fiona got to where I stood and then chuckled while eyeing me like some disgusting creature. I simply sniffed and wiped away my tears. She smiled when she saw me do that. “Seeing the great diamond this way gives me so much joy!” She laughed, and I gulped uneasily. “W..hy me?” I stuttered, staring at the lady in front of me. She smirked and looked at me hatefully with her blue eyes. She and I were not alike. She had blonde hair, and mine was brown and medium-length. She was much shorter and thinner. Her big blue eyes were bright, just like the blue of the sea, while mine were bottle green. She shrugged and tapped on my shoulders. “Hey, pumpkin. You should blame it on your mother,” she said, and I wheezed. “This is the fate she left you with,” she added. “My mum…” I muttered and slowly turned to look at Mom, who was now beside her. “Mum. What’s she talking about?” My lips couldn’t stop recoiling. I stared in awe at the woman I’d taken as my mother all these years. She watched me grow up. She was my mom. Then what was Fiona ranting about? We peered at each other with different insinuations. “Mom…” I called with my tone fully held back. “Yeah. That’s right. I’m not your mother!” She replied. I shook my head, not wanting to believe it. “It’s not true, right?” I asked, taking failing breaths with many thoughts dribbling through my head while trying to comprehend what she just said. My mom, Mrs. Sharon Xander, scoffed with an eye roll. “Mum…” “I’m sadly not your actual mother, so stop with the picky title now that you know,” she snapped. I was beyond wordless; the capability to express myself in words was lost in my system as I stared dumbfounded at the woman in front of me. “I probably should tell you everything, right? You deserve to know,” she suggested rhetorically. A weird smile formed on her lips. “I got married to your dad when you were just a year old. I was already pregnant with Fiona. So we got married, and then I found out something shocking.” She giggled and smirked at me. “W…what do you mean?” I muttered with my lip partly agape. She smirked afterward and faced me with a vicious look. “Who’s my mother?” I found myself asking after finally processing their words. “Well, your mother.” She paused momentarily, taking a sniff and wiping imaginary tears from her eyes. “Your mother was a prostitute,” she said. “What?” I jerked in shock. “Your father can explain much better. But I’ll help him out a bit,” she grinned, and her face contorted with anger and her eyes narrowing with fiery intensity. “Yes. Your mother was a high-class prostitute. She cheated on your dad, and the product of that filthy relationship was you. She deceived your innocent dad, who did nothing but love her. She was just a flirt and had to die of a serious sexual infection. Your father found out when she was dead. You were just a year old. He was heartbroken and drank himself into a stupor. We had a one-night stand that resulted in me getting pregnant with Fiona. Since I was already pregnant, we just went ahead and got married. We considered taking you since you were just a year old. I thought you’d be a good girl, but you were just like your mother. It took us all these years to finally get revenge on you. Revenge for what your prostitute mother did to my husband!” Mrs. Sharon Mrs. Sharon Xander continued, her voice dripping with disdainful superiority and punctuating her words with sharp, accusatory gestures. “It’s not true,” I muttered, not believing a single word she just unleashed. My eyes turned misty as I listened to those words. “Yes, baby. It’s a lot to take in.” She made a soft sound as she came close to me. I moved my gaze to Dad and pointed a finger at him. “Does that mean you’re not my dad?” I mumbled. “Arghhh! I’m going crazy.” I laughed like a maniac as my body fell to the ground. “Father…” I cried. “I’m not your daughter? What are they saying? It’s a dream, right? I want to wake up from this horrible nightmare,” I cried. “You heard her right. You’re just like your mother. I shouldn’t have considered taking you in after finding out you’re not even my daughter,” Dad finally said, and the whole place went silent. Even the sound of a dropped pin couldn’t be heard at this moment. “You all are lying!” I murmured. I thought I was embarrassed by Max, but this was the biggest humiliation. “That’s a lie, Father. You’re my father; how can you say such a thing? It’s unforgivable!” I gritted my teeth in rage as more tears fell from my eyes. “All these years, I have tried my best to believe you’re my daughter. But you’re just nothing like me and only a pain to me! Do you even know how much I disgust the sight of you?” He shrieked. I subconsciously moved backward and leaned on one of the chairs for support as I tried to look directly into the eyes of the man I have always called Dad. I was starting to feel weak and didn’t think I would be able to move my body, which was slowly turning into a log of wood. “Your mother was a well-known prostitute. I thought she changed when we got married, but she fucking played me!” he shouted, throwing a file at me. “A picture of your mother and a DNA test that proves I am not your freaking father!” He yelled. I slowly picked up the file. I tore it open and brought out a piece of paper and a picture. My mouth opened slightly as I burst into uncontrollable tears. It was freaking true. They are not my parents. “You see, we’re not even related. I don’t know if I should rejoice or not!” Fiona giggled. “Wow, it’s true, Diamond. Look! We aren’t your parents,” Mrs. Sharon said with a tone of caricature. “All these years, I’ve been thinking of how to get back at you. I wanted you to feel the same pains your mother made me pass through. I wanted you to go through all of it. It finally happened when you introduced Max to us. You see, it was all a game. We planted Max in your life just to ruin it.” She flaunted her wedding ring right in front of my eyes as she mocked the engagement ring on my finger. I couldn’t do anything but stare blankly at them. These are the ones I called families, or rather, they’re the ones I’ve known as families. “How could they do this to me?” I lamented. Everything I was made to believe was nothing but lies. “I hate the resemblance she shares with you; it makes me want to do more than ruin your life. Ugh!” He spat with deep aversion over my body before turning back and walking away. I felt my world threatening to crumble as everything became silent. “Your mother is a prostitute, and you will make no difference,” Mrs. Sharon said. “Nothing is true. I won’t believe it,” I argued. Why was everything happening so fast? “Oh, poor being. Are you saying the DNA results are fake?” She asked with sarcasm. “It’s best if you just accept your ugly reality. Don’t be dense, Diamond.” She muttered and crouched down next to me. She touched my hair, and I shrieked back in fright. “Seeing you broken like this makes me happy. I pray it breaks all that makes you human and alive into pieces. When you reach that stage, darling, I recommend you choose death!” She said it to my face, emitting a dark chortle at the end of her sentence. Before I could understand what she was saying, Mrs. Sharon hugged me and faked a sob. I was taken aback by her sudden outburst, which was way out of line after this divulgence. “That’s right; now you can leave and won’t have any reason to come back.” I bit my lower lip. Now I understand why she did it. Of course! No one heard except me. She patted my hair afterward and stood up. Looking at me one more time, she sauntered away, and murmuring arose immediately. “You disgust me, Diamond!” Fiona spoke up. “I can’t believe I was made to believe you were my sister when you’re not close to that!” “When I found out you were nothing but a prostitute’s daughter, I felt the urge to strangle you to death. I couldn’t believe I had a thing with the daughter of a prostitute. I was fed up with rage toward you. I was so glad when Mom told me about her revenge game. We had to work Max, who was my boyfriend, into your life. We encouraged you into this marriage just to break your ego and push you into the mud,” she said. I wiped my tears. I wouldn’t let this little thing see me in tears or plead for her mercy. “You see, I got the wedding ring while you only have the fake engagement ring,” she mumbled, showing off her wedding ring right in my face. “pft! It’s such a shame.” Fiona said and walked to pick up an already prepared bucket of mud water, which hasn’t been oblivious to me all this while. She took it and walked back to me. She splattered it all over my beautiful dress. “That’s right! For everything your mother caused my dad. You are the daughter of a prostitute.” She growled, and I couldn’t help but burst into another round of sobbing after seeing my beautiful wedding gown ruined. I look around as the paparazzi capture everything. My gaze went back to the ground as I cried harder.

I kept sniffing, trying to control my tears, but it was to no avail. I hated my life. I despised my mother, who brought me into this horrendous world. They destroyed my life; they destroyed everything. It was Mom, and she just had to involve me, who knows nothing about their messy vengeance. “You punk!” Fiona made to slap me, but Max held her hand. “That’s enough, wifey. You look stressed. We still have our honeymoon to go for,” he said, wrapping his arm around her waist tenderly. She shot me a glance and walked away. Not saying a word, I held onto my mom’s picture and the DNA results. I stood up and subconsciously walked out, not minding the hateful eyes staring at me. It began raining. I walked like a zombie into the rain, crying. I could never have imagined my life would be crumbling like this right in front of me. Not on just a normal day, but on a day that was supposed to be my wedding. “Why do you have to be my mother?” I murmured in tears, staring at the already wet picture. “I hate you!” I mumbled and broke down in a wail under the rain. The next day, I stood, staring at my supposed father’s house, which now looked strange to me. The house I grew fond of was The only place I could find comfort in was now anomalous to me. I slept at the church last night since I had nowhere to go. My red gown looked tattered, and my hair was messy. No doubt, I stink. I sighed, and without another thought, I entered. I met them sitting down, eating chicken, and watching a movie while laughing endlessly. They didn’t notice me. “Mother,” I called slowly and bit on my lower lip. That’s right! I shouldn’t have spoken the word ‘mother’ She is no longer my mom. They all turned towards me, and I gulped down Dad, Mom, Fiona, and Max. They all look like a big, lovely family without me. “The princess is finally home,” Mom laughs sarcastically, and Fiona joins her. “I only came to get my things.” I swallowed hard and walked away, making my way toward my room. I entered my room and sighed again. “Hey Diamond, you better don’t forget anything. You won’t be allowed in here once you leave,” Fiona said. I turned behind and lo and behold, she was right behind me, leaning against the door. “I just came to supervise. You might just take what’s not yours. Your mother is a prostitute, and you might be a…” She paused and shrugged. I scoff and balled my fist. I eyed her but didn’t say a word. This is my junior, talking to me like I’m just nothing. “This punk!” I growled silently. “I won’t,” I simply replied. “There’s nothing precious to steal anyway!” I added. “That’d be amazing,” Fiona giggled. “I thought you were wise, but you’re just a Moron, diamond. We’ve been dating behind your back for two years, and you couldn’t tell. Gosh! Darn foolish!” She giggled. My face turned pale listening to all she was blabbing. “It’s okay. You have him. What else are you afraid of losing?” I asked. “Of course, nothing! He’s my everything.” She chuckled. I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to keep the tears at bay. It still hurt. “I should go into acting. My skills are damn awesome!” She giggled and walked away. I sighed and walked to my closet. Just beside my closet was a trash can. I saw my clothes wet and dripping in it. My chest tightened immediately. These are the only expensive clothes I have. I washed and arranged them thoroughly before coming back to see them wet inside the trash can. I knew for sure that they did it. Picking out the clothes, I walked out of the room furiously. “Seriously! Why would you guys do such an inhumane act to my clothes?” I yelled, descending the stairs. I was trying so hard to hold back the weepings. “What’s wrong with you, Diamond? What are you yelling at again? Those clothes were bought with my father’s money. I chose whether you have them or not,” Fiona said. I could hear Mom chuckling. Oh, now I get it. I smiled and nodded my head as I vaguely understood. “Okay,” I said, and they were taken aback by my sudden outburst, which was way out of line. Yeah! I wasn’t going to show weakness in front of them anymore. “You should leave!” The mother suddenly chimed in. I nodded again, like the moron I am. “You’re taking longer than expected. I can’t stand seeing your face. It makes me remember your shameless mother. I cursed myself for not being able to kill her with my bare hands. It was such a pity that she had to die of that sickness. I wish to kill her, and staring at you right now, I wish for nothing but to rip out your head. Get out, diamond!” My presumed father shrieked. I beamed and shook my head in disbelief. “You’re unbelievable, Dad. How can you say such things about my late mother, your wife?” I asked helplessly. I was just gaping and blinkingly at them. “I will take my leave now.” Without waiting for their response, I walked out of the house, maintaining a smile on my face. Once outside, I bent down and encircled my arm around myself. That’s it! I broke into uncontrollable tears. The cries I seem to have been holding in front of them all this while. I hiccupped and squeezed my dress. Soon, I felt people surrounding me. “I can’t believe she was able to show her face; how despicable.” “A child of a prostitute is also a prostitute.” “She’s shameless, just like her late mother.” “What did you expect? Birds of the same feather stick and flock together.” I frantically looked around and saw people gawking at me with contempt and revulsion. I gobbled it down in chagrin. A cold shiver ran down my spine. I passed on my gaze back to the ground again. I could hear their scornful laughter. My eyelids twitched a bit. The mist in my eyes rolled down. “I detest you, Mom. How dare you do this to me!” I cursed as my tears dropped. “I did nothing wrong to deserve all this. I disdain you! I hate you!” I murmured, hitting my chest. The tears dropped from my cheek and fell. I felt a car stop in front of me. I didn’t bother to look up since I was still in tears. “Poor bestie” I heard a familiar voice and was forced to look up. “P..pinky,” I stuttered, staring at my long-lost best friend who just came out of the car. “W…w”—my brain couldn’t figure out what to say. “Let’s leave. These places look like misery,” she muttered. I was slowly feeling dizzy, and my vision was blurry. I only managed to nod. ………….. “Diamond, are you okay? Geez, you look like the living dead,” she said. I didn’t reply but instead encircled my arm around her waist, hugging her. She didn’t try to push me away but instead embraced me back and stroked my hair. “I will go make you a hot chocolate. You need one,” she offered, and I nodded just like a baby. We disengaged from the hug, and she walked into the kitchen, I reckoned. I sighed and gaped at the room I was in. It was small but well-arranged. I presumed it was just her little apartment. Pink returned a few minutes later and handed the cup of chocolate to me. “What happened to you, bestie?” She asked worriedly after I took the cup from her. I didn’t respond immediately, and Pink understood as she gave me more time to get myself “Max…he” I just couldn’t say it. The words were too stiff to let out “What are you saying? Please tell me everything, bestie. I need details of everything that happened,” she urged. “Max played me. My parents are not my parents, and they were the ones that planted Max in my life,” I finally blurted out. “They all deceived and used me,” I muttered and hiccupped. My voice was cracking. Pinky stared at me weirdly. She slowly took the cup of chocolate from me. “You should get some sleep, bestie; just go to bed, and we will discuss this later in the evening. You’re not even in your right state of mind, and I can’t pick out a word from what you’re saying,” she muttered. She helped me lie on the bed and made to leave the room, but I held her arm. I was scared. Was she going to leave me like everyone else? “Don’t go anywhere pink. Don’t leave me too,” I muttered as tears rushed down my cheeks. I heard her sigh before patting my hair. “I’m right here, by your side.” – – – – – – My eyes fluttered open as I welcomed the familiar scene, the smell, and the warmth of it. The door opened, and Pinky sauntered in. I grabbed my head, trying to recall how I got here. I went to get my clothes and then was humiliated all over again. I was taunted by the public, and I met Pink. Yeah! That’s how I met her. “You’re awake. You should wash up and come have dinner,” she said, and I nodded. Pink kept stealing glances at me as we ate dinner. She sighed and finally asked. “Are you alright?” “Huh- -” I looked up, and my eyes met hers. “Sure. I’m fine!” I swallowed hard and looked away. In an attempt to make no eye contact with her. “Are you going to act like things are alright?” She asked raising her brows. I didn’t reply or look up as I chewed gently on my food. “Seriously?” She chuckled, and I flashed her a fake smile. I bit my lower lip, and slowly, I told her everything. She was only surprised that the Xanders are not my real parents, but she was not surprised that Max ditched me. “That bastard!” She balled her fist. My pupil dilated. “You knew.?” I asked, astonished. “Diamond…” “Don’t fucking lie to me, pink,” I yelled. I knew her too well. I was already familiar with the expression she makes when trying to cover up. She was my only friend in high school. Pink was a weakling back in school. The Guys bullied her a lot. I hate bullies, so I salvaged her a lot of times, and surprisingly, we ended up being best friends. We graduated together and went to the same college. We lost contact just when I met Max two years ago. I had only introduced Max to her once. “It was obvious. I could tell just by meeting him once. You won’t believe that bastard secretly asked me out when you both were still dating,” she said, and I gasped. My mouth opened widely. “Pink!” I yelled, and she shrugged. “You wouldn’t have believed me if I had told you. You were blindly in love with him. You were crazy and all over him too!” She said that, and I bit my lower lip. She was right. Max acted mischievously towards Fiona, and I could have figured it out right away if I wasn’t crazy about him. I sniffed again. “I should have known. I was blindly into him. It was obvious Max never loved me, but I felt reluctant. My parents were suddenly interested in me when they found out I was getting married. I should have been suspicious, but stupid me thought they were doing the best for me.” I said, and my mind flashes back to a month ago when I was making preparations for my wedding.

Backtrack to a month ago. We were all having breakfast together except Fiona, who just left her meal halfway a moment ago. I will be meeting up with Max in the next hour. I guessed he had planned another surprise date already. “How are your wedding plans coming along?” Dad asked after taking a sip from his red wine. I came to a halt, putting down the knife and fork I was using to cut my steak to give my dad my full attention. “Everything is fine. Max suggested we send out more invitation cards next week, but I declined. We have invited more people already. I don’t want something grand, just small and simple,” I replied, moving my gaze back to my food. “Huh?” Mom looked at me, surprised at what I just said. “Does the Xander family look like a joke to you? You’re our eldest daughter and the only heir to the Xander empire. Your wedding ought to be in grand style,” she said, before turning to face her father, who was sitting next to her. “Right, darling?”She asked. “Huh,” Dad looked at her; his mind was somewhere else at the next minute. “Yeah, that’s right,” he said. “I’ll invite all the wealthy and influential people. Close and faraway businessmen. The media will be everywhere to capture the great event. I’ve already arranged a venue. You should check it out when you’re less busy,” Dad said, and I gasped. “Dad!” I whined. They seem to be doing everything for my wedding. My parents never found me interesting, or rather, interested in what I do. But, ever since my wedding news broke out, they seem to be paying more attention to me. I bit my lip. “Oh, I see.” That was all I could mutter. “Everything is ready for your big day. If you need any help with anything we fail to acknowledge, let us know, alright,” he said. I forced a smile. “Yes, Dad,” I said uncomfortably. I was having trouble getting used to their sudden interest in me. I dropped my spoon since I was no longer cozy. I wiped my mouth with the napkin. “I’ve got to go,” I said, staring at my wristwatch. “But you haven’t finished your meal!” Mum said with concern written all over her face. “I’m full, and I don’t want to keep my fiancé waiting,” I said, and I rushed out without waiting for their response. I opened the door but came to a halt when I saw Fiona and Max outside. I was surprised since Max told me to meet him somewhere. I noticed Max wiping his lip while Fiona was trying to fix her dress quickly. “You didn’t tell me more about your fiancé. I mean more.” She winked and licked her lower lip. It was red and plump —like someone who just had an aggressive kiss. I turned my gaze to Max. “I decided to pick you. I was tired of waiting.” I frowned as he stuttered nervously. Fiona smiled mischievously at us but said nothing. “Let’s go,” I said rather, and he simply nodded before kissing my forehead. “I can’t believe you’re getting married, Diamond,” she said excitedly. “Right, who would have thought that someone would marry you over me? Your fiancé is one of a kind,” she remarked, winking. I clenched my fist as I gave her a quick look. I was already used to Fiona’s hurtful comments since she never for once concealed her hostility towards me. Still, I couldn’t help but feel awkward, especially since I was with Max. I hate the fact that she will not hesitate to make fun of me, be it in private or public. I felt mortified. “Sisters or not, Diamond is someone I admire for who she is, so sister-in-law, I hope you don’t mind me saying this, but I’d appreciate it if you would stop taunting my fiancée,” Max said, causing me to look at him with surprise. I wasn’t expecting him to respond to Fiona’s parody of me. He’s usually a calm and collected person. What he did took me by surprise, and it made me happy. “Let’s go, darling,” he said, taking my hand in his. I gave Fiona a middle finger as I walked out with Max. “I shouldn’t have spoken to your sister that way. I’m sorry,” he said once we were outside. “It’s fine.” I caressed the back of his hand. Fiona deserved it. I was grateful that he defended me. “I love you,” he whispered. My cheek flushed, and I stared deep into his eyes. One of the reasons I love this man. “I love you too,” I replied sweetly. I was surprised as he grabbed my waist and leaned me against his car. “What are you doing? Someone might see us. “Who cares? We’re getting married soon,” he said softly before touching and lifting my chin. I simply shook my head before closing my eyes and allowing him to devour my lip. His tongue brushed across my bottom lip, asking for entrance, and I granted it with ease. I felt him smile as my mouth opened wider under his. “Mmm,” I moaned louder for Fiona to hear. His breath was hot, and I felt a smile crawl onto my face as we kissed, both hands tangled in each other’s hair and bodies. I gently pushed him away from the kiss. He bit my lips, causing my cheek to turn bright red. “Come on, stop seducing me,” I said, and he smiled mischievously before kissing me again. – – – – Back to the present, I shut my eyes, recalling everything. “Ugh! I can’t believe I’m such a fool. I didn’t see their plans.” I lamented. “You’re not doing it again, right?” Pink asked, and I sighed. “I don’t enjoy seeing you like this—that you look like a fool crying over a man. Does it make you feel good?” she sneered. I sighed, and she ran her finger through my hair. I sniffed. I’m not going to shed any more tears. I’m going to get my revenge on them for all the embarrassment and humiliation. I’m going to make them pay. All I need is to become powerful and I’ll be unstoppable. The next morning, I woke up with a throbbing headache and a broken heart as I felt empty. Yeah! right. Everything will always be the same. My family took vengeful revenge on me just because my mother was a prostitute. They used Max as a tool to get to me. I was betrayed and insulted publicly. A strong feeling of animosity for Fiona and the Xander family surged in my heart. I was determined to assert revenge for my embarrassment. My phone! Yeah, my phone. It was with me at my supposed wedding. I remembered taking it when leaving the church. It has been with me all this time. I touched my body and felt nothing. That’s when I remembered I was in another dress. Pinky’s own to be precise. I frantically looked around and saw it on the stool beside the bed. I sigh in relief. I might have kept it there without knowing. I picked it up and opened it, but I was shattered upon seeing all the love letters I have sent to Max and my dark secrets online. A video of us kissing and making out was all over the internet. Max’s face was covered in the video, leaving just mine. I shut my eyes in pain. How dare he do this to me? I love him. I do love him, but why did he have to treat me like this? Did I do something wrong to him? Have I sinned for him to punish me like this too? “What have I ever done to you too?” I shouted resentfully and finally burst into tears. My eyes began to tear up as I read the hateful criticism. “Are you crying?” My subconscious mind said that, and I sobbed hard. “Did you expect me to laugh after that?” I sarcastically asked. “There’s no place for me. How can I possibly walk in public? They finally ruined me. They’re all jerks. Right, all humans are jerks. I can’t leave it on anymore,” I muttered, and without thinking, I found my way to the kitchen. Dropping my phone, I grabbed the knife at the counter. I shut my eyes as I held the knife up high. “I can’t do this anymore. I’m sorry, pinky. I’m stupid and selfish. I’m ashamed to live The world will taunt me. I will be devastated. This is the best option for me,” I muttered. I closed my eyes with deep regret as I lowered the knife.

I was about to stab myself with the knife when a message popped on my phone. I stared at the message to see it was sent by an anonymous, with only four words content: “You are a diamond.” The knife subconsciously fell from my hand. “I’m diamond…” I muttered as well and fell to the ground. But who was the sender? My stomach rumbled, and I groaned. “I can’t possibly think when my stomach is still growling,” I thought. The kitchen door opened, and Pinky entered. “Oh, bestie!” She muttered. “I went out to get some foodstuffs as you were fast asleep, and I didn’t want to disturb you,” she said. “I should prepare breakfast; you must be hungry.” She added. I lazily stood up, and that was when she noticed the knife on the floor. “Careless me. I might have left it when I hurried out,” she uttered as she picked it up. I said nothing. I grabbed my phone and left. – – – – – A month later – – – – – I was home all alone. Pinky left earlier, saying she has a meeting with her dad. Pinky is a billionaire CEO’s daughter, but she chose not to depend on her parent’ wealth and just build her world. She had dropped off her card for me to buy lunch since she didn’t cook. I couldn’t believe I still had a friend to rely on. She left without a trace two years ago. I thought I had lost a friend, but she surfaced and helped me just when I needed it most. Ever since I rescued her in school, I guessed she took it upon herself to look after me. I bit my lip as I unclad myself and found my way to the bathroom. I returned with a towel around my body. I went to Pinky’s small closet and started rummaging through it for clothes to wear. I chose a grey gown and put it on. It reached my mid-thighs. I took one of her low, flat black shoes and put it on. I combed my long brunette hair and looked in the mirror. My eyes weren’t red anymore, but they still looked like I was going through hell. I sighed, put some powder on my face, and put a little pigment of the lip into my lips. I stared at the mirror, and I look a bit okay now. I sighed again and grabbed a bag before leaving. My feet stumbled on the floor as I kept walking. My gaze never left the floor. I was nervous and oblivious to where I was going as well. I didn’t notice the old Jeep that was already close to me. “Argh!!!” I screamed out the next minute. The Jeep came to a halt just when it was about to hit me. The driver alighted from the car and was surprised to see it was me. Wait a minute. Did he know me? – – – – – The wind kept blowing. And our hair cascaded along with it, and it felt surreal how calm the situation was now. He was gaping at my bottled green eyes. I gazed back at his hazelnut-brown eyes. The man right in front of me was a demi-god. He looks like some sort of good-looking devil. like those I read in books. Over his head was his black hair gelled straight to the left side with some strands sticking out of it in perfect ringlets. The strands fell dos into an exceptionally rounded profile that’s smooth and beautifully carved. A socket, housing enticing muddy-color orbs that have such cute lashes flapping over them. His nose was another piece of perfection, inches away from his heart-shaped pink lips. Lining on both sides of his profile was a thin beard that ran down the surface of his chin, colliding at his jaw area. The scruffy pieces of hair moved up from his jaw, around his mouth, and beneath his nose as a thinly lined mustache that suits his manly look. This all accounts for his flawless, handsome, and breathtaking face. My eyes crawled over to his broad shoulders and chest, which clashed with a white ruffled shirt that wasn’t fully buttoned and left his upper trunk slightly visible. From where I sat, she could catch sight of how fit he is, from his thick arms to his large torso muscles against the shirt he wore. Gosh! This man here is every lady’s dream. He looks like a Greek god, literally. I could tell that not only his face was godly, but his body was more than that. I immediately looked away, but like a compelled being, my eyes came back, returning to look at him. His eyes never left mine either, and it seems we were engaging in a staring competition. There was silence between us. We could be seen in one of the most expensive restaurants in the city. He took me here as his ‘treat’ for almost hitting me with his Jeep. Gazing at him, I can tell how wealthy he looks. His aura smelled of power and money. He’s already ordered food, but none of us seems to be interested in the food. My stomach rumbled for the umpteenth time. I groaned and slowly took the glass of red wine and sipped from it. The wind blew again and, “Let’s get married,” he said, and I choked on the drink. I coughed, clutching onto my chest. I stared at this man. He’s too good-looking to be a psycho. “Let’s get married. I’ve searched everywhere for you, diamond.” He repeated, and my eyebrows knitted. How the hell did this stranger know my name? Who is he? “Hmm,” I thought. His face was still expressionless. He knows I look troubled. I had millions of questions buzzing inside my head. “You don’t belong to high society; you’re ordinary. You’re not royalty; they say” he muttered, and I was forced to look at him. I coerced a smile. I’m not going to argue, nor am I going to fight. He’s right. I’m just ordinary. The daughter of a prostitute “But there’s one thing they all seem to forget: A diamond is just like an ordinary stone; it just needs a polisher to gloss it and tell its worth.” He said this, leaning his back slightly on his seat. My eyes were delighted. No one has said these words to me. I felt the urge for him to hug me and console me. Who was he? How come he knows me too well? “Life couldn’t have treated you any better. Just by giving you the name Diamond, I knew for sure you weren’t going to end soon. You’re a diamond. You just need the lucky one to shine you into effulgence. That lucky one is right beside you,” he said, and my eyes twitched. ‘Do I need a burnish? Am I going to get one to get back at those who have stabbed me in the back?’ I thought looking confused. “let’s make a deal and I will grant you all the power you need for your revenge.” His words were calm, but they sent shivers down my spine. “But what makes you think I’ll agree to this?” I asked, my voice a bit lower than expected. Was this Greek god affecting me? “You look smarter than I expected,” he said, finally taking his glass of red wine. He gulped it all in one go before facing me again. “I don’t have a habit of making deals that will only benefit myself, you know,” he smirked. “We both know you need my help. You’re just the exact woman I need. We are strong, fearless, and we both desire one thing: revenge,” he said, ememphasizinghe the word ‘revenge’. I was lost in thought. Is this right? Did I need to make a deal with this man just to get my revenge? “What did you think?” His hoarse voice asked, and I jolted from my trance. I was a little nervous as I stared at him again, but it faded as I concluded my response. “Alright then, what’s the deal?” I asked.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303077”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Lucy’s pov “How dare you! How dare you let my son lose a billion-dollar opportunity in San Francisco because of you!” The strident voice cut through the thick air like a knife. I flinched where I stood in the sitting room, spine straight, palms sweaty. My chest burned as I gazed at the woman who had once warmly called me her second daughter. Now she was fire and poison. Marcus’s mother towered over him in all her fashionable fury, designer purse swinging from her hip as she paced back and forth. “You must think you’re clever. You must think you’re special. My son—my only son—decided to stay in this godforsaken city instead of leading the expansion department of our firm in San Francisco. And why? You.” “Ma’am, I didn’t ask him to stay,” I said quickly, voice trembling. “I even said he should go if—” “Shut up!” she exclaimed. “I don’t want to hear one word from you, you gold-digging, manipulative little—” “Mum!” Marcus’s voice thundered. I turned to see him standing in the doorway, his jaw clenched so tightly I was sure his teeth would crack. “Don’t you ever speak to Lucy like that.” Her mother whirled to face him. Her impeccably drawn eyebrows arched in outrage. “Marcus—” “No. Enough!” He stormed in, shutting the door behind him. “This is my life, and I remained because this city holds some meaning for me. Because Lucy holds some meaning for me.” My heart jumped to my throat. “So now you’re confessing?” his mother sneered. “You’re in love with her? Is that it? You’d rather forfeit your inheritance for some no one with pretty eyes and a sob story?” Marcus’s fists tightened. He exhaled through his nose like a bull ready to charge. “Don’t insult her. You don’t know what she’s been through. You don’t know her.” I didn’t stir, frozen, torn between defending myself and disappearing completely. I felt small, a spark in a hurricane. His mother scoffed. “You think I don’t know girls like her? Girls who sneak into a man’s heart so subtly he doesn’t even realize it until she’s the cause of everything he built crumbling around him.” Marcus stepped forward, his voice softer now, but with a steely edge. “You will not speak to her that way. Not in my house.” His mother breathed as if he’d hit her. “Your house? Your house? Marcus, I built this house! Everything in your name was provided by me and your father. And this is how you repay me? Taking up for some ungrateful leech—” “Stop it!” he roared, and I jumped in shock. “Lucy is not a leech. She’s the finest person I know. I don’t care what you think, Mother. I’m not going to leave her. And if you can’t honor her, you can go.” There was silence. Cold, raw silence that made the air feel heavier. Marcus’s mother blinked. Her lips twitched in disbelief. “You’re choosing her over your family?” “No,” Marcus said. “I’m choosing me. For once in my damn life.” She shook her head, chest heaving. “You’ll regret this.” “Then I’ll regret it.” He turned to me. His voice softened. “Lucy, go wait in the study. I’ll talk to her.” I hesitated. I wanted to stay, wanted to protect him even though I knew that I couldn’t. But I nodded and departed, my heart pounding in my ears. From the hallway, I could still hear the sound of their battle. Marcus was trying to talk, trying to fix what could not be fixed in a single evening. And I. I just sat silently, gripping the arm of the chair as though it was the one true thing in the world. All because I existed. Because I had the audacity to be close to him. Because Marcus—my best friend—chose me. He showed up a half hour later, tie loose, hair mussed. He fell into the chair opposite me and buried his face in his hands. “She’s never going to accept this, is she?” I whispered. “Probably not,” he muttered. “But that’s her problem, not ours.” I hated how much that comforted me. Because deep down, I knew this wasn’t the end of the matter. This was the beginning of war. I was the girl that his mother hated,because of how low I sat in the finance ladder. And the worst? I hadn’t even told him how I really felt. Not yet and she already wanted nothing to do with me. The world seemed small and everything seemed to echo around her words My throat hitched and everything seemed to spin. I open my eyes. Another nightmare. Shit. This one was strange, too, The last thing I want to do is encounter Marcus’ mum again What the hell? I glance up at the ceiling, my mind still foggy. The sun slants between the blinds, making pale stripes across the room. How late is it? I glance at my phone. 5:45 AM. I roll over and moan. Time to start another day. I drag myself through my usual routine—brush my teeth, brush my hair, shower, and throw on my black-and-white uniform for work. A few minutes later, I’m out the door, locking it behind me. The streets are still quiet, the morning air fresh. I’m a little earlier than usual, but that’s fine. Gives me time to settle in before the rush starts. Then, out of nowhere, a black Mercedes slowly pulls up alongside me. Oh no.

Lucy’s pov Hello, the most beautiful woman on earth.” I roll my eyes and keep walking. The car keeps tailing me. “Lucy, my dear, if you could just take a minute out of your valuable time, I know you’re over 30 minutes early.” I glance at him and keep walking. A theatrical sigh. “Lucy Cheng, jump in the car right away and let the man of your dreams drive you home.” I burst out laughing, shaking my head. I swing open the door and get in, where I find Marcus, grinning like a fool. Marcus has changed over the years—dramatically. His once unruly hair is now perfectly styled, a little longer, falling over his shoulders. His chiseled jawline and stupidly blue eyes render it generously hard to look at him for longer than a second. And that suit? Bespoke perfection, clinging to his form in ways that surely have to be illegal. “Stop staring, Luce,” Marcus teases, snapping his fingers in my face. I raise an eyebrow, crossing my arms. “I wasn’t staring.” “You were staring.”. “I was checking out.” “You were salivating.” I slap his arm. “Shut up.” He laughs, the same reckless, heart-stopping laugh he’s always had. Marcus pulls up in front of sevenCafé, the city’s go-to breakfast joint, and I grab my bag. “Bye, idiot,” I say, pushing the door open. Marcus bends over his chest like I’ve just wounded him. “What an unwarranted way to speak of your own personal Uber driver.” I eye-roll. “I didn’t ask you for a ride. It’s literally down the block. Get to work, Marcus.” “Sure, sure, sure,” he promises me, but I can hear the smile of teasing in his voice. I leave, slamming the door behind me before I can let myself stare at him some more. But my heart is already behaving like an idiot in my chest. Marcus wasn’t that messy-haired boy I grew up with any longer. He was a man—tall, broad-shouldered, stupidly handsome, and completely unaware that I’d helplessly loved him for years. The worst part? Not being able to tell him. Keeping it bottled up was starting to hurt. I gnaw on my nails, a habit of nervous ritual I just cannot break. Suppose I reveal to him and ruin everything. Suppose he feels otherwise? The cafe was buzzing with noise by the time I got there, but that was to be expected. It opened at 7 a.m. on the dot, providing breakfast for the early birds, businesspeople, and students who were attempting to get something to eat before they left for their day. At 12 p.m., the menu opened up to full meals—anything from plain pasta to seafood plates that looked more complicated than the paycheck I got every two weeks. Of course, none of it had mattered when you were the one operating the counter, running around like your life depended upon it. The kitchen staff was underpaid, the waitresses were overworked, and the manager—well, he was the worst of them. I wiped down a table, my mind still idling on the car ride I’d just taken. “Go to work, Marcus.” I’d said it so matter-of-factly, shoving him away like I always did, but as soon as he pulled away, my heart squeezed like a water-soaked towel. When would I ever confess? That I loved him since we were kids, since he constructed me my first sandcastle, since he handed me that silly blue hat. But suppose I told him and destroyed everything? I chewed on my nails absent-mindedly as I stacked away the chairs, my nervousness rising up again. It was easier to pretend it wasn’t there, to just go through the motions. “Cheng!” I was yanked back into reality by one of my coworkers, Angela, rushing past with a tray of stacked-up plates. “You’re working the floor today, aren’t you? The kitchen’s in chaos already, and I’m not dealing with Todd’s meltdown again.” I sighed. “Yeah, yeah, got it.” “Good, because table four is already questioning why they don’t have their coffee yet.” This was typical for me. Getting yelled at from every direction, being the person that everyone relied on to do it all without whining. I didn’t really have a choice. I had to have the job. Rent was due soon, and my check hardly covered anything. The day passed in usual chaos—orders piled on the counter, plates shattering, my manager yelling at the backroom staff about money. I never had a moment’s rest, didn’t get time. It was almost three hours into the shift before he showed. Middle-aged man, dirty suit, slick hair, smug grin that crawled on my stomach. Sitting at the counter, slowly stirring his coffee with a spoon, looking at me like he had nothing better to do. I could sense his gaze before he even said a word. “Hi, sweetie,” he said as he passed by. I ignored him. Not the first time a client has tried something like that. “Come on,” he slurred. “Don’t play dumb like you didn’t hear me. A pretty girl like you shouldn’t be so rude.” I spun, stiffening my smile into courtesy. “Can I get you something else?” He grinned. “What about your number?” I stayed cool. “I don’t feel right providing that.” His grin twitched, but he leaned in, unashamed. “Oh, come on. You don’t want to be rude, do you?” I took a step back. “I have other tables to serve—” “What’s the big deal? Just a number, sweetheart.” My muscles tensed. “Sir, I’m sorry, but—” He grasped my wrist with quickness. My breath was caught. “You think you’re too good for me, huh?” His fingers tightened just a little. “A little Vietnamese waitress thinking she’s above a real man.” Vicious anger flared in me. “I’m Chinese,” I spat. He guffawed. “Same difference.” I jerked my hand back, my heart pounding. “Please don’t touch me.” “Or what?” He smiled. “You’ll call your manager?” “Yes,” I declared. “Then go ahead,” he challenged. “I’d love to see how much they care about you.” I faltered, my stomach roiling. I knew my boss. He cared about profit, not people. But I still spun on my heel and strode straight for his office. It took a moment before he grumbled a response. “What is it now, Cheng?” I clenched my fists. “A customer just grabbed me.” He barely looked up from the receipts in his hands. “And?” I blinked. “And?” He sighed, setting the papers down. “Was he buying something?” “What—?” “If he’s a paying customer, just deal with it,” he said lazily. “Smile, be nice. Don’t lose me business.” My stomach dropped. “You’re not serious.” “Do you think customers like to be yelled at?” He glared at me. “I thought I was going to have to regret bringing you on. Always looking for something to complain about.” “Something to complain about?” My voice shook. “I was attacked—” He waved a discouraging hand. “Then quit if you don’t like working here.” My mouth dropped open, then shut again, my ribs compressing. I needed the job too much to quit. So I swallowed the wad in my throat, turned around, and went back outside. The clerk behind the counter still had that smirk on his face. “So? What’d your boss tell you?” I picked up his vacated cup with shaking fingers. “Nothing.” “Figured,” he snickered, putting a crumpled bill on the counter. “Keep the change, sweetheart.” I wanted to fling it in his face. But I bit back, stored my pride, and walked away.

Lucy’s pov I clutched my phone to my ear as Marcus talked, his tone light as ever. “Sorry, Luce, I’m in the middle of a business meeting. I won’t be able to pick you up tonight, but how about takeout? My treat.” A soft sigh left my lips. How did one human being have so much consideration in all that he did? Marcus had been like this forever—kind, dependable, always watching out for me in ways that I didn’t feel I deserved. How could I not adore him? “Yeah, sure,” I grumbled, tightening my purse. “That’s my girl. Get home safe, okay?” I smiled despite myself. That’s my girl. Only if he spoke as I had hoped he would. I clocked out with Angela, easing my aching arms. My own shift ended at 4, but as usual, I had been stuck until 7. Twelve hours of racing back and forth, for a paycheck that was barely enough to cover my rent. I wished I could gripe, but what was the point? At least I was still getting paid. Cool night air I took the corner off the alley home. The most direct route—typically abandoned with the exception of stray cats and the infrequent drunk stagger too far off of the main thoroughfare. I then encountered a person. Large. Imposing. Oafish cologne that narrowed my lungs. Memories of past asthma attacks rushed to the front of my mind. My breathing hitched, and I turned immediately, forcing myself to breathe purer air. A hand closed on my wrist. “Hello, Vietnamese.” Every nerve in my body shrieked. I knew that voice. Slowly, I pushed my glasses up, jamming my face into a neutral look. “Please, I have to go home, sir.” I attempted to keep my voice light, hoping to defuse whatever nasty thing was about to happen. Then I saw them. Two other men. They weren’t here to chat. My stomach roiled. “I’m going to fuck you till you switch races, you hear me?” Ice-cold fear seeped down my back. I moved back, another, but too late. They were faster. I barely had time to react before I was shoved to the ground. A body—too heavy—came down on top of me, slamming me against the cold concrete. My glasses were knocked away, my vision becoming hazy as the rough texture of the ground scraped into my flesh. “Please,” I whimpered, but the word barely passed. Laughter. My skirt ripped. I struggled, my heart thudding like a mad drum against my ribs, but I was too thin, too small. A fist twisted in my hair, yanking my head back. The room spun dizzily, my head throbbing from the shock. Through blurred eyes, I saw it—his belt undone, his shaft out, precum glinting at the head. “Leave me alone, please!” I screamed. More laughter. “Oh no, don’t lose your fire now. It makes me horny.” A jarring crash—my head striking concrete. Pain scorched through my skull, white-hot and blinding. Then— “She told you to let go of her, you fucking asshole.” The voice was deep. Unknown. English-accented. A whirl of motion. A struggle. The crush was lifted off my shoulders. I breathed, spasming limbs trembling as I strained to push myself upward. My head spun, my eyes oscillating between light and dark. And then I gazed at him. A man. Wearing a suit. Towering. A goddamn force of nature. One of my attackers dangled in his hold, gagging, choking, clawing at the iron-hard fingers closing off his air. The other guy—the one who’d been pinning me—lay motionless, blood trickling from a wound on his head. Dead. I didn’t know why, but I inched toward my merciless savior. My body refused to stand, but my hands clung to the fabric of his pants, clinging weakly. “Please,” I whispered. “Please… let him go.” He didn’t move. I swallowed hard, my voice cracking. “Please. Please let him go.” Finally, he let the man go. The man fell on the floor, face an unnatural blue. My breathing was hard, my body still trembling when he knelt in front of me. His eyes—grey, metallic, cold. “Is this how you let people who have hurt you get off scot-free? You are a madman.” My body trembled. Then, he smiled. “Oh, bunty.” My vision came back as my glasses settled into resting on my face once more. He picked them up for me. He literally bent down, picked them up, and put them carefully on my nose. All was clear again, and I could finally see him properly. And—oh. I almost gaped. He looked like someone out of a fantasy novel—the kind I used to read in marathon sessions on Wattpad when I was twelve. He had short but long enough hair so that it could probably be pulled back into a miniature man bun. His features were delicate but sharp, an easy mix of refinement and danger. He was… gorgeous. Far more handsome than the fuzzy figure I had seen before. “Stop staring at me and get up.” His voice was brief, apathetic. I tried to comply, but my head swirled. Black spots blotted on the edge of vision. My body tilted. The biting coldness of fabric wrapped around my knees made me leap. His jacket coat. His arms were around me before I could react. He lifted me off the ground as if I weighed nothing. “Where do you live?” His cologne wrapped around me. It wasn’t as potent as the guy earlier. It was rich, earthy, like chocolate and something else… something that made my head spin. I blinked hard, trying to focus. “I… I live a few blocks down from here.” He nodded curtly and exited the alley. Outside the entrance waited a jet-black car—glittering, sleek, threatening. Two tuxedo-clad men guarded it, their sunglasses glinting off the dim streetlights. Who was this guy? My senses returned in an instant. I struggled despite the pounding in my head. “Put me down!” I wriggled in his arms. He barely winced, merely raising an eyebrow. “Why?” His tone was flat, emotionless. “I don’t know you!” I spat, fighting to keep the nausea in my throat. He breathed slowly, as if I was being ridiculous. As if I was a child throwing a tantrum. “I saved you from three idiots who were going to send your virgin self to the gods or something.” His accent thickened slightly on the word virgin, his tone dry. He wasn’t wrong.He put me down gently to the ground,with a kind of softness that felt like I was going to break. I swallowed hard, my throat tightening. I didn’t want to think about that. I gasped in sharply and made my legs go. One step, then another, and another. I walked away, ignoring the thudding in my head. I didn’t glance back. The sedan revved quietly, then moved forward, passing me with slow, unhurried ease. Behind the tinted glass, his eyes met mine. For an instant, neither of us blinked. Then, just as fluidly, he brought the window all the way up.

Lucys pov Marcus’s hiss was repeated, his eyebrows knitted together as he dabbed antiseptic on the cut in my head. I shuddered, the burning sting pulsing through me. “Keep still.” His voice was curt, his irritation barely concealed. I hadn’t even made it through the doorway before he arrived. One minute I was fumbling with my keys, the stranger’s suit jacket still around my waist, and the next, Marcus appeared—eyes scouring me, voice strained with repressed anger. I barely had time to breathe before he pulled me in, closing and locking the door behind us. Now, as he gently bandaged my wounds, he was calm again. But in a way that was far more threatening than his outburst. “I wish you’d quit that restaurant, Luce. Please.” His tone was quieter now, but the desperation in it could not be missed. This was not the first time he’d spoken this to me. And every time, I told him no. I clenched my fists in my lap, the guilt I knew so well creeping in. Marcus had the money. Hell, he was a billionaire, the CEO of one of Chicago’s most successful companies. He could take care of me. He had begged me—begged me—to let him help, but I was too proud, too needy to prove I could do it myself. “I don’t want to need you,” I whispered. Marcus exhaled sharply, reaching for the nape of his neck as though he was physically restraining himself from losing his cool. “Why didn’t you call me, Luce?” His tone was rough now, tense. Pained. I swallowed. “You should have damn well called me.” Marcus’s jaw worked as he prowled the perimeter of my apartment, his fists tight at his sides. “The thought of some other guy nearly getting their way with you—” he exhaled roughly, voice trembling with tightly contained rage. “And that moronic cunt who tried to get you into his vehicle… Lucy, you could’ve been badly hurt.” The blatant worry in his tone caused my heart to expand with a known warmth—one that I had no right to feel. Then his voice dropped, lower, more devastated. “What would I tell your mom? I promised her I’d look after you always after her accident. It’s barely been five years, and already… I almost let her daughter get raped.” Oh. So that was why he cared so much. Not because I was something more to him,besides a friendship of over a decade, Not because he felt anything for me except guilt and duty. Just a promise. I swallowed, forcing the bitter lump in my throat down with a weak smile. “It’s okay, Marcus. I’m fine.” His head snapped in my direction, his eyes frustrated and dark. “You’re not fine, Luz. Heck, you haven’t been fine in years.” I flinched at his tone, but then he gestured around the apartment, forcing me to really look. And damn it, he was right. The walls were rotting, pieces of paint and plaster crumbling off like dead skin. Water was dripping from at least six spots in the ceiling, the damp smell mixing with the faint aroma of stale coffee and something I did not wish to identify. My couch—if it could even be called that—looked as if it had been through war, beaten black and blue by the sun, rain, and every other extreme weather factor. And yet… this was mine. My life. My struggle. My independence. Marcus sighed heavily, then kneeled in front of me, grasping my hands in his. His touch was soft, too soft, and warmth rushed through me, unwanted, undeniable. “Please, Lucy. Let me help you. I’m begging you.” His voice was quiet, almost desperate. “Work for my company. Be a bloody cleaner if you like and work your way up. Just let me help you.” I pulled my hands back slowly, forcing my voice to stay even. “So I can be what? Your charity case? Your pity project?” I shook my head. “So your mother can validate everything she’s ever suspected about me?” His face twisted in frustration, hands pulling through his hair in frustration. “Lucy, that’s not—” “I don’t want to get where I am because my best friend gave me a leg up.” His frustration boiled over. He leapt to his feet, dragging his hands over his face. “Fine.” His tone was bitter, abrupt. “Then borrow money from me. Or something. I don’t know. Let me at least push you in the direction of what you actually want to do.” And still, I said no. I said no. I said I had to be independent. I said I could do this on my own. And he just stood there, staring at me like I was the most frustrating person in the world. Then something in his expression changed. “Alright,” he said slowly, like an idea had just struck him. “Let me suggest another company to you.” I blinked, surprised. “What?” “They’re a competing firm to my own. Their CEO is an asshole, and we don’t see eye to eye, so I won’t be able to put in a good word for you. Whatever job you get will be on your merit, and whatever he pays you as salary will be his choice—not mine.” My mouth opened. “If you can keep the job, great. If not. you can go back to working at the café.” He maintained eye contact, tone steady. “Just promise me you’ll take the offer.” He was negotiating. And for some reason, I couldn’t refuse. I exhaled, then nodded decisively. His entire body sagged in relief. “God damn it, Lucy, you drive me crazy,” he muttered, his forehead pressed against mine. My heart skipped a beat. And then, before I could even respond, he kissed my cheek—softly, hardly there. “Try to sleep,” he whispered. “I have some work to take care of.” And just like that, he was gone. I let out a soft sigh and rose to my feet. Putting on my glasses, I walked to the cabinet in which I kept most of my medications. I reached inside and pulled out the aspirin, taking it dry despite the unpleasant taste. Not even bothering to dress, I climbed onto my makeshift bed, the springs creaking beneath me. The pounding in my chest would not subside, but I suppressed my mind. I was not going to think about Marcus. I wasn’t going to think about him. I said it over and over, forcing my mind to go anywhere else. And yet—his face ran through my mind. The handsome stranger. His metallic grey eyes. The way he spoke—like he didn’t care what came next. He was the opposite of Marcus. Cold, detached, dangerous. And yet, the way my body responded to him… that disturbed me the most.

Lucy’s pov Stepping into coleIndustries was stepping into a different realm. The luxuriance of the place surrounded me like a second layer, my nerves thrilling. The floors gleamed under the light fixtures’ glare, and the smell of expensive cologne and newly ground coffee Beans permeated the atmosphere. One month had passed since that incident in the alley. One month of Marcus constantly checking up on me, lurking over me like an attentive specter. He’d had me banned from the café and then sued them for damages. I didn’t ask how much, and I didn’t want to know. He’d also taken my last bit of money to pay my rent, which had left me with hardly enough to survive until I got a new job. Not that it was required—most nights, I didn’t have to spend a penny. Marcus provided for that, breakfast, lunch, and dinner, despite my protests. And whenever I had gone to argue, he would just shrug and say, “You’re going to pay me back anyway.” For some reason, that had made me feel slightly better. Now here I was, standing in front of the receptionist’s desk, clinging to my bag like a lifeline. The woman behind the desk was stunning. Red lipstick, bold and perfect. Eyes the color of sapphires, framed by lashes long enough to reach heaven. Blond hair was pulled into a severe, no-nonsense knot that screamed power and danger. She looked like the kind of woman who could kill me with a single glance. And then she smiled. “Hello, what can I help you with today?” Her voice was smooth, polite, but there was a snap to it—like she was already sizing me up. I swallowed, shoving my glasses higher. “I have a job referral from Stanley Corporations.” Her eyes flickered. For a nanosecond, her lips twisted in disgust, like the name itself was something dirty on her desk. Then, just as quickly, she slapped on a perfectly fake smile. “Of course.” She picked up the receiver, dialing a number with immaculately manicured nails. She waited a few moments before talking into the receiver. “Sir, the Stanley referral is here.” A pause. Then her gaze sliced to me. “Go ahead. He’s expecting you.” I faltered, my heart pounding. He? I drew a deep breath and walked toward the double doors, my heels clicking on the marble floor. I knocked, and when a deep voice inside the room told me to enter, I pushed open the door— And stalled. Sitting behind a shiny black desk, smiling at me like I was a gift he’d been waiting to unwrap, was the man from the alley. The man who’d saved me. The man who had murdered for me. His icy blue eyes glinted with humor as he lounged in his chair, one hand resting lazily against his jaw. “Welcome, Bunty.” His voice was every bit as smooth and dangerous as I remembered. “I’ve been waiting for you.” I couldn’t catch my breath. He was sitting there. Behind that enormous desk, looking at me like a predator looking at prey. I’d gone over our alleyway encounter in my mind too many times during the past month, but I never figured I’d ever see him again. And here he was. Dustin Riot. My mouth was opening and shutting. Opening and shutting again. The words were there—Good morning, sir—but they stuck on my lips, barely above a whisper. His eyes didn’t waver from mine, but the look of condescending amusement twisted my stomach. “Don’t stammer.” I swallowed hard. “I—I’m sorry.” “Don’t apologize.” I bit down on my lips. He extended a hand, waiting. “Where’s your resume?” I dug into my bag, frantically pulling out the neatly typed sheet and laying it on his desk. He didn’t even glance at it. Instead, he grasped the paper in his hand, ripped it into half, and tossed it into the trash can beside him as if it was nothing. I blinked. My mind went blank. What… “I’m not going to need that,” he replied calmly, and my skin crawled. He indicated the chair in front of him. “Sit down. I have a couple of questions for you.” I obeyed immediately, smoothing my skirt a hundred times as I sat, my fingers curling into a knot in my lap. His blue eyes pinned me. “You’re going to be one of them, aren’t you?” I blinked, surprised. “One of—?” “One of the little pity things that drift up here pretending to be the most innocent pieces of the world.” His voice was smooth, with a touch of mockery. My hands curled tighter. “Let me tell you something, Lucy Cheng.” He inched forward, his movement slow, calculated. “I don’t care what becomes of you.” My breath halted. “You could have died that night, and finding you was a matter of luck.” His lips curled into something that would have been a smirk if it wasn’t so cruel. “So don’t stare at me like I’m some kind of messiah. Because I will kill you before you ever get the chance to worship me.” I shut down completely. I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until my chest burned from the lack of oxygen. This wasn’t the same man that man. That man, despite how frightening he’d been, had still stood up for me. This man? He couldn’t have cared less. I opened my lips to respond, but before I could say one word, he stepped back, eyes scanning me as if I were nothing. “Anyway, Miss Cheng.” His tone shifted, becoming cold, detached. “Come back in two weeks.” I blinked. “What?” “Now, you’re not ready for this job.” My stomach dropped. Not ready? My fists tightened in my lap. “But… you didn’t even look at my resume. You tore it up. How can you—” “Decide whether you’re worth my time?” He tilted his head to one side, goading me with his eyes. “I already did.” It seemed like the room just dropped a few degrees. I should have been mad. I should have gotten up and stood up and walked out. But all I could manage was just sit there, stunned, as Dustin Riot leaned back in his chair and looked at me like he had already planned out exactly how my life was going to go from here. I barely noticed the taxi drive away as I walked to my apartment, my head in a knot of rage and something else I refused to name. The conversation replayed itself in my mind, repeating over and over, each word sinking deeper into my skin. I don’t care what happens to you. I will kill you before you ever have the chance to worship me. A shiver ran down my spine, but not from the night air. There was a well of heat in the pit of my stomach, making my legs stagger. What’s the matter with me? I detested men like him. Men who thought they could patronize women, men who had an unchecked ego, men who wielded power as a bludgeon. And yet…. My hands clenched into fists as I swallowed hard. He was so damn gorgeous. The curve of his lips shaping every word, every syllable flowing from his lips like something forbidden. The curve of his dark brows rising in perfect, effortless disdain, daring me to resist—to rebel against him. The timbre of his voice surrounding me, rough and smooth at once, like something dangerous. Like something that would consume me whole. And God have mercy on me, I couldn’t wait to be consumed.

Lucy’s POV Thin curtains let sunlight stream in, casting golden stripes over my dirty floor studio apartment. I was on the bed, staring at my phone screen, the time moving slowly like molasses. I’d been lying awake all night, tossing and turning, rehearsing Dustin Riot’s words in my head. “Come back in two weeks.” Two weeks of waiting? Getting ready? For a job that I hadn’t gotten ready for? I didn’t know what. But I knew I needed to go tell Marcus. He’d want to know. Slipping on jeans and a messy grey sweater, I pulled back my hair in a bun and grabbed my battered leather bag, and stepped out into the steamy city morning. The brief walk to Marcus’ flat was a burdensome one, each step laden with possibility. At the high metal gate, the guard did not stop. He simply pressed the intercom and let me in with a brusque nod. Whether he knew me from all the times that I had hung around wasn’t clear. Probably. I walked between neat hedges and marble water features to the elevator and pressed the button trembling. My guts were tight little knots of fear, nausea churning at the back of my throat. By the time I reached his penthouse floor, the door was already open. Marcus never locked when he was expecting me to come by. “Morning,” I breathed as I went inside. The air was heavy with the scent of roasted coffee beans and burnt toast. The living area, floor-to-ceiling glass windows, was immaculately tidy, the external skyline defined by the glass panes, light casting from glass surfaces and cream sofa. Marcus stood at the kitchen counter, his hair wet from the shower, dressed in a plain white t-shirt and black sweatpants. He looked up directly in my direction, his dark eyes letting go when he saw me. “Hi.” His voice was husky with sleep. “Come here.” I slid into his arms automatically. He wrapped them around me, holding me hard against him, lips planting against my hairline. “You didn’t sleep well,” he muttered against my scalp. “No,” I panted, my voice cracking. He withdrew enough to look down at me, his thumb tracing under my eyes. “Tell me.” I took a shaking breath. “I went to Cole Industries yesterday. For the referral job.” And?” He raised his eyebrows, waiting. I bit my lip, my eyes filling with tears. “I… I did. I think. He told me to report in two weeks.” “That’s terrific news.” “No, Marcus.” I was trembling my voice. “You don’t understand. He despises me. He—he ripped my resume up. Told me I wasn’t ready. Told him he didn’t care if I died.”. Marcus’ jaw locked, his dark eyes blazing with something feral before he masked it with calm. He cupped my face, held me steady so I couldn’t turn away. “Listen to me, Lucy. You’re going to take that job.” The words clung in my throat. “But—” “No.” His tone was stiff, unyielding. “You’re going to go back there in two weeks and do what you have to do.” I stared at him, shocked. “Why? ” “That’s why,” Marcus interrupted, releasing me and moving back to grab the coffee pot and pour himself a cup. He didn’t move quickly, but rather with a deliberate slowness. “Guys like Dustin don’t do anything without motive. If he invited you to come back, it’s because he needs something. And whatever that is, you’re going to learn.” My gut dropped, my knees buckled. “Marcus??” “I’m telling you to stay alive,” he growled, then took a rough breath, shoving his fingers through his hair. “Lucy. this guy isn’t just your boss. He’s half-owner of half the underground syndicates in this city. He’s volatile, yeah. But he’s also somebody you don’t cross. And I need you near him, now.” “Why? His gaze met mine, dark and bottomless. “Because he’s the one that I can’t control.” The words sent a cold finger tracing down my spine. Marcus had always protected me. Loved me, in his own strange way. But this. this was not love. This was control. I swallowed. “What if he discovers the truth?” “Then he’ll kill you.” That was nearly casual, like forecasting the weather. “But he won’t. You’re smart. You’ll keep him safe.” I could feel tears welling in my eyes again. “Marcus… I don’t want to do this.” He drew closer to me, his arms around me again, his mouth against my temple. “I know, I know. But you must.” There was a rustle in my pocket and my phone leapt out, breaking the stifling silence. I pulled it out, my heart thudding as I glanced at the name on the screen. Unknown Number I glanced up at Marcus, who nodded once. “Answer it.” Shaking hands, I swiped to answer and held it up to my ear. “Hello…?” Silence. And then a menacing low laugh that had every muscle in my body freeze with terror. “Don’t get too cozy, Bunty.” I stood stock-still, my mouth dry. “Mr… Mr. Dustin?” “You thought I’d let you disappear for two weeks without a string?” His voice was smooth, like velvet running over razor blades. “Check your email an hour from now. You’ll see your first assignment.” “A-assignment?” I gasped. His laughter became raspy, the shivers running down my arms. “Don’t panic, Lucy. It’s not more than you can handle. Yet.” The line fell silent. I was standing there, phone held to ear, my heart racing so hard I could hardly hear anything else. Marcus rested back and watched me, sipping his coffee as if nothing was wrong. “Want to know what he said?” he inquired. I gulped. “He… he’s assigning me a task.” Marcus smiled, but the joke wasn’t there. Only shadow. “Good. Let the game start.”

Lucy’s POV The sun had long since set by the time I finally got up from where I had sat curled up on my old couch, knees pulled into my chest, staring at the blank television screen. The lights in my apartment were off, the only light coming from the streetlamp outside my window, casting long, linear shadows on the peeling paper and cracked ceiling. My head rested against the rough fabric of the couch as ideas raged inside me, a ceaseless storm battering every recess of my brain. How did I get to this place? I imagined waking up tomorrow morning and walking back to that little café on 7th Street, asking if they would give me the old job back as a cleaner. They would most likely. They were always short of workers to clean tables, wipe up spilled coffee, disinfect the bathrooms after closing. I could all but imagine myself again in that little bathroom, scrubbing urine stains from cracked tiles, my knees aching, my hands red and raw from harsh chemicals, the air heavy with bleach. At least there, nobody gave a damn who I was. Nobody expected anything of me. Nobody could hurt me. A sardonic laugh escaped my lips. But Marcus would never allow anybody to do that. I shut my eyes and pictured his face—serene, inscrutable, with that flash of ownership in his dark eyes. He’d never do it aloud, but to him, me cleaning was a slap in the face. A humiliation. His little Bunty, on her knees for other people. His pride wouldn’t permit it. But if I worked for him—okay, worked with him at his company—I’d be vindicating his mother. The same woman who’d stood in front of him and told him, to his face, that a girl like me wasn’t worth the air we breathed. A burden. I recalled what she had said when we initially met, statuesque in her cream-colored Chanel suit, pearls glinting at her throat, gazing at me as dirt on the heel of her red-bottomed shoes. > “Don’t bring your filth into this house, Marcus. She will only destroy you.” No. I wouldn’t give it to her. I wouldn’t legitimize her by running to Marcus for a job. I was independent. I had survived in this city alone since I was sixteen. I wasn’t about to let that start now. My stomach bunched up in torment, the bitter truth of my decisions seeping into my marrow like cold, weighty stone. There was only one other option left. Dustin. My own breath was taken at the thought of him. His icy blue eyes. The way his voice slid under my skin like silk stretched to the snapping point with knives. Why would a man like him need me for his secretary? He’d thought so little of me. That much was certain. To him, I was a disposable little girl with trembling fingers and no backbone. He’d told me himself: You could have died that night, and discovering you was an accident.” And why… Why go to the trouble of hiring me? To have me on stand-by. It did not make sense. Unless it was exactly what Marcus had explained. Control. Or maybe humiliation. A game to him, to see how far he could push me before I finally snapped in two. A tear slid down my cheek, tracing over the curve of my chin before it dropped onto the couch cushion. But even as I shook with fear and confusion, another consideration whispered its way through the back of my mind. He had saved me. I shut my eyes and let the memory wash over me, stark and sharp as if it had happened yesterday. That alley. The metallic flavor of blood in my mouth as I screamed, the cold concrete against my arms as I tried to wriggle away, the heavy reek of sweat and cheap alcohol from the man pinning me down. His laughter echoing in my head. And then. silence. A shadow falling across me. The bitter smell of gunpowder. Welts of warmth on my cheek that I had not realized were blood until I opened my eyes, blinked, and saw his body lying over me, still. And standing over us, looming, was Dustin Riot. Calm. Cold. His gun hanging at his side, smoke curling from the muzzle, his face a mask as he looked down at me. That was the first I had seen his eyes. Those same cold eyes that scared me now. But then. at the time, they were salvation. They were the sole assurance that I existed. That someone cared for me enough to stop a monster from annihilating me. My heart writhed in torment. Why does it make my chest ache just to remember that? I hated him. I hated everything that he symbolized. Power. Violence. Condescension. But he had bought my heart that night, with blood and silence and one glance that said I see you. And now… now I was going to allow him to destroy it. My hand trembled as I lifted my phone and the splattered coffee table. The broken screen radiated blue light in the dark living room, illuminating my pale face and matted hair and red-lined eyes. A broken girl already. My breathing rose and fell in rapid gasps as I opened my email software. His letter waited, dark and cold, its words unblinking. I clicked “Reply.” My fingers danced over the keys, the words wavering in front of my drunken eyes. What do you even say to a person like that? My thumb descended, typing slowly, each word a nail into my own coffin. > Subject: Re: Assignment Mr. Dustin I’ll be there at midnight. I accept the job. – Lucy Cheng I read it twice, my stomach twisting with ill. Then, before I could wimp out, I pushed Send.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “303076”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

REJECTED ELENA’S POV My world dissolved into a blurry mess, the tears gathering in my eyes, hot and heavy. I tried to blink them back, but it was useless. The hopelessness wrapped around me, suffocating, crushing every shred of faith I had left. “You’re hurting me, Liam” I gasped, my voice barely more than a whisper. Pain throbbed in my head, but it was nothing compared to the ache that was tearing me apart inside. “When did I ever say I cared?” he growled, his tone colder than I’d ever heard it. He yanked his trousers on, his movements jerky and impatient. My breath hitched in my throat, my chest tight. “If you didn’t care about me, then why did you take away my innocence?” My voice broke as I asked the question. I needed answers, anything to make sense of this. But his face remained impassive, utterly devoid of remorse. He didn’t flinch, didn’t soften. There was nothing there…no regret, no connection. This was the man who was supposed to be my best friend. My mate. I trusted him. “Spare me the theatrics” He scoffed, waving me off dismissively. “You’ve always wanted me, always throwing yourself at me. Don’t act like you didn’t.” His words felt like my heart shattering, leaving me breathless. “That’s not true! And you know it!” I shot back, my voice rising with the surge of anger. Before I could react, his hand flew across my cheek. The sharp sting of his slap made my head whip to the side. I stared at him, shocked, my skin burning where he struck me. “Liam…” My voice trembled. “I won’t go easy on you next time you raise your voice at me” He warned seething, his tone low and dangerous. “Pathetic, wolfless Omega” He spat, storming out of the room without a backward glance. And just like that, he was gone. I crumpled to the floor, my legs too weak to hold me up. The tears flowed freely now, no matter how hard I tried to stop them. Why? Why is this happening to me? I choked back a sob, swiping at my wet cheeks with shaking hands. Liam was just angry, right? He was joking. He had to be joking. _____________ I glanced at the clock and a scoff drew out of my mouth involuntarily, It wasn’t even 2 p.m yet. Why was this day dragging on forever? Pulling myself off the bed, I stumbled to the bathroom. The pain between my legs was still sharp, and no matter how many times I tried to wash my private part, the pain away, it still wouldn’t subside. This would be the fifth time I showered today, but I didn’t care. I needed to feel clean. My mind drifted to Liam and I felt a lump form up in my throat. Maybe if I went to see him, things would be better. Liam would have calmed down by now. Besides, he’s never been violent with me before. I’m sure he must’ve been upset, angry about something else. Maybe I was just… bad in bed? The thought made my stomach churn, but I needed to know. I turned off the water and grabbed a towel, drying myself slowly. My body felt heavy, still, I had to go see him. Maybe things could go back to normal. I grabbed some clothes, put them on and headed out. ‘Liam loves me…he did!’ I kept reassuring myself. “Stanley, hurry!” a girl’s voice cut through the air, pulling me from my thoughts. I stepped outside and noticed the entire pack moving in the same direction. Something was happening. Without thinking, I joined the crowd, trailing behind them. The pack was buzzing with energy, people whispering and glancing around with anticipation. A meeting? What could it be about? Then, I saw him—Liam, standing at the front. His eyes scanned the crowd until they landed on me, and for a fleeting moment, a sly smile curled on his lips. He doesn’t hate me, I thought, my heart lifting. He was just angry. My lips twitched into a small smile, but it faded the moment he spoke. “Good day, young Alpha!” The pack chorused. Liam’s deep voice rang out, commanding everyone’s attention. “I hope the pack is doing well, because you all need to brace yourselves for my announcement.” I watched him closely, my pulse quickening. An announcement? “I’m marking today as my mating ceremony” He said, his voice strong and sure. My heart skipped a beat. He was going to mark me. But before I could process it, he continued. “Maria Broodwing, come on board.” My world tilted. I could barely register the name. Maria? Slowly, I turned my head, just in time to see her striding confidently toward him. Her chin was held high, her smile smug. She’d always acted like she was better than everyone, always bragging about how she would be Luna someday and I hope Liam isn’t gonna do that. She wasn’t supposed to be his mate. I was. “She will be my new mate,” Liam declared. The words struck me like a dagger, twisting in my chest. The air seemed to leave my lungs. Everything I thought I knew crumbled in that moment—eight years of friendship, every promise, every whispered word of love. Lies. All of it. “Elena Darkwood, step up.” I froze. Slowly, I lifted my gaze to meet his. There was no warmth, no love. Only mockery. “I’m announcing that Elena Darkwood is my mate, but I will not accept her. She might have been my friend, but I will never make a wolfless Omega my Luna.” I felt my heart break, shattering into pieces. But I couldn’t let him see me cry. Not here. Not now. “I, Liam Hemsworth, the future Alpha of this pack, hereby re—” “Hold it, Liam” I cut him off, my voice steady even as my heart splintered. “Let me do you the favor.” I took a deep breath, willing myself not to falter. “I, Elena Darkwood, reject you, Liam Hemsworth, as my mate and cut off any mating bond between us.” The crowd murmured in shock, but I didn’t care. Maria’s eyes gleamed with triumph. Liam smirked, his voice cold. “I, Liam Hemsworth, accept your rejection.” And just like that, the bond between us snapped, leaving nothing but emptiness in its wake. “I banish myself from this pack” I added, my voice firmer now. “I sever all connections and ties with this pack, its leaders, its Alpha and its future Alpha.” Liam’s expression hardened. The look on his face says it all, he definitely wasn’t expecting my declaration. “You’ll become a rogue, a wolfless Omega. Is that what you want? To add misery to your already pathetic existence?” I smiled faintly, feeling a strange sense of power wash over me. “I’d rather be a rogue than live under a worthless Alpha like you.” His face twisted with anger, but I didn’t stay to watch him explode. Without another word, I turned and walked away from the pack, leaving everything and everyone behind.

THE RESCUE ELENA’S POV I made my way home to grab my things. Every step I took felt heavier as the announcement echoed in the distance. “I hereby make Maria Broodwing my mate and the future Luna of this pack” Liam’s voice carried, and though I had already left, I could still hear him. I wanted to collapse, to let the pain swallow me whole. But I wouldn’t. None of them deserved my tears. Not after what they did. Grabbing my luggage, I took one last glance at the house I once called home. A surge of anger and sadness twisted inside me, but I pushed it down. Anywhere was better than here. Anywhere far from that traitor. ____ The sky was getting darker and darker, signifying the approaching night. Trees surrounded me in every direction, their branches twisting like skeletal hands reaching for the sky. I must’ve crossed the borders by now and would be in the rogue territory. The main thought of it made my blood run cold. I pray I don’t run into one. Besides I was now a rogue too, maybe they’d leave me alone since I no longer belonged to a pack. Or maybe they’d hunt me down. The thought made me take another gulp of nothing but my saliva, swallowing hard. Suddenly, a low growl sliced through the quiet air and my heart stopped beating, my spirit flying out of my body. I spun around, and there it was—a wolf, eyes gleaming with hunger. It was a rogue, just like me. But unlike me, it was ready to attack. My breath hitched. Fear clawed at me as I took a step back, my feet feeling like lead. Sweat trickled down the back of my neck, and my pulse quickened. I was alone. Defenseless. The wolf’s growl deepened, and before I could react, it lunged at me. I screamed, stumbling backward, the world spinning as I hit the ground. My limbs tangled in the underbrush, and I braced myself for the bite. But it never came. A blur of black shot out from the shadows, slamming into the rogue with a force that shook the earth beneath me. Another wolf, larger and more dangerous, had intercepted my attacker. The two clashed, their snarls ripping through the air like thunder. I watched, frozen, as the black wolf’s savage precision tore into the rogue. The fight was brutal, the constant chattering of teeth and claws feeling the air, but it was over in seconds. The rogue whimpered, limping off into the darkness, leaving the black wolf victorious. My chest heaved as I tried to catch my breath. The black wolf turned toward me, its piercing gaze locking onto mine. Something about those eyes felt familiar, though I couldn’t place it. They held a dangerous intensity, a power that sent a chill through me. He took a step closer, and I scrambled to my feet, my heart pounding. Friend or foe? I couldn’t tell. The wolf’s form began to shift, bones cracking and reshaping until a man stood before me. Tall, muscular, and every bit as intimidating as the beast he had just been. His dark eyes locked onto mine, cold and unreadable. My gaze trailed down, and despite me cautioning myself, my cheeks flushed. He was… impressive. I quickly snapped my eyes back to his face, mortified at where my thoughts had wandered. “Who are you?” I whispered, my voice barely audible. He regarded me with an emotionless gaze, not saying a word for what felt like an eternity. Finally, he growled low in his throat, pulling me from my daze. “Oliver.” My eyes widened immediately, Oliver, the Alpha of the Full Moon Pack. His reputation preceded him—fierce and ruthless, brave and nonchalant. And now, here he stood, towering over me. “Thank you” I managed, my voice shaking. “You… you saved me.” Oliver’s lips curled into a sneer. “What’s a wolfless omega doing out here, alone?” The disdain in his voice cut deep. I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, trying to stand tall despite the sting of his words. “I was banished. I have nowhere else to go.” His gaze swept over me, cold. “A rogue omega. Pathetic.” My chest tightened, but I refused to break down. Not in front of him. I’d shed enough tears for Liam. I wasn’t about to show my weakness to another Alpha. “I’m not weak” I protested, though my voice sounded more fragile than I intended. “I can take care of myself.” Oliver’s dark eyes gleamed as he pulled out a bag from behind a tree. “Is that so?” Without another word, he began dressing, pulling on a pair of boxers and trousers. I tried to avert my gaze, but curiosity got the best of me. My cheeks heated as I quickly looked away, feeling embarrassed and ridiculous. He must’ve noticed because when I finally glanced back, he was smirking. My face burned even more. Once fully dressed, he slung the bag over his shoulder and turned to leave without another word. “Wait!” I called, panic creeping into my voice as the growl of another wolf echoed in the distance. Maybe rudeness wasn’t the best approach. I ran after him, my feet slipping on the uneven ground. “Please, wait!” Oliver stopped abruptly, spunning to face me. His eyes were blazing with fury, and I instantly regretted calling out to him. My legs trembled under his gaze, and I forced myself to stand my ground. “I need help.” For a long moment, I thought he might walk away, leaving me alone in the dark. But then, he let out a long, frustrated sigh. “Follow me” He ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. “I’ll take you to my pack.” Relief washed over me, and I hurried after him, struggling to match his long strides. As we walked, I couldn’t help but steal glances at him.. Soon, the dense trees thinned, and the Full Moon Pack’s territory stretched before us. Wolves moved about, their eyes wary as they noticed Oliver leading a stranger into their midst. I felt the weight of their gazes but kept my head down, not wanting to attract any more attention. He led me to a small, isolated room on the outskirts of the territory. “You can stay here” He said, his voice cold. “But don’t expect any special treatment. You’re just an omega.” I nodded silently, stepping into the small, barren room. Loneliness settled over me as I looked around. The cold air nipped at my skin, and the unfamiliar surroundings only heightened my sense of isolation. I missed the familiarity of my old pack—no matter how much it hurt to admit. I missed Liam. But I’d never go back. Not after what he did. I lay down on the makeshift bed, exhaustion weighing heavy on me. A cold breeze slipped through the cracks in the walls, sending a shiver down my spine. Something felt off—like I was being watched. My eyes darted toward the window, and my heart stilled as I caught sight of a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. The rogue wolf. It hadn’t given up its hunt. It had found me again.

BETRAYAL AND FEAR My eyes darted toward the window, and my heart stilled as I caught sight of a pair of glowing eyes in the darkness. The rogue wolf. It hadn’t given up its hunt. It had found me again. I gulped down hard, taking a deep breath afterwards, trying to steady myself. Just then, something sharp yanked my hair, and I was violently pulled backward. The ground rushed up to meet me, and I hit it with a painful thud. I gasped, a cry escaping my lips as I instinctively reached for my head. I twisted to see who had attacked me, and there she was—a girl with fiery eyes and an expression filled with hatred. Before I could scramble to my feet, she grabbed my hair again, yanking my head painfully backward, her fingers like claws digging into my scalp. “Who the hell are you?” She spat, her voice dripping with venom. “How dare you touch my Oliver?! You think you can have him? I’ll show you! I’ll kill you!” I flailed desperately, trying to pry her fingers from my hair, but her grip was too strong. The pain was searing, and all I could do was cry out. “I don’t even know him! I swear, I’m no one! Why would I snatch Oliver from you? You can have him…he’s all yours!” My words came out in a frantic rush, my only hope that she would let go. I didn’t care who Oliver was to her or why she was so possessive—I just wanted her to stop pulling my hair. Her face twisted with rage, and I could feel her fingers tighten even more. “Liar! You’ve been plotting this all along, haven’t you? You think you can sneak into our pack and steal him from me?!” “I don’t want him!” I yelled, my voice cracking with the pain. “I swear!” Just as I thought she might tear my scalp off, a deep, commanding voice cut through the air. “What’s going on here?” Her grip loosened instantly, and I collapsed to the ground, my breath coming in ragged gasps. I looked up, dazed, to see the Oliver, I was almost killed for. The girl’s demeanor shifted instantly, and she backed away, her hands trembling slightly. “Oliver…” She murmured, her voice suddenly soft and pitiful. Oliver moved toward us, his gaze flicking between the girl and me, but I could see his attention was focused on her. “Hailey” He growled, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. “You know how much I hate repeating myself, so you better start speaking.” Hailey swallowed hard, visibly shaken. “I…I saw her” She stammered. “I saw her sneaking into the pack. I’m sure she’s a spy sent by the rogues.” Oliver’s eyes narrowed, and I could feel his stares swallowing me up as it shifted to me. My heart pounded in my chest, terror coursing through my veins. “She’s not a spy,” he snapped, his voice cutting through the tension like a knife. “I brought her here myself.” Hailey’s face twisted with a mix of shock and anger, but she quickly masked it with a gasp, feigning surprise. “She told you that right? But what if she’s lying? What if the rogues sent her to infiltrate our pack?” “They didn’t” Oliver growled, his patience clearly wearing thin. “She was being attacked by them when I found her. I saved her.” I watched as Hailey’s expression darkened, but she quickly covered it with an exaggerated look of concern. “But what if that’s exactly what they wanted you to think? What if it’s all a plan to get her into the pack, to spy on us for information?” Oliver’s jaw clenched, his fists curling at his sides as he glared at Hailey. “Enough.” Hailey flinched, her expression going sober “I never knew you’d bend your own rules, Alpha,” she said, her voice dripping with manipulative sweetness. “Allowing a rogue into our pack without a proper check. Are you really willing to risk the safety of the pack?” I saw Oliver’s face darken, his muscles tensing as his fury rose. He turned his attention back to me, and I felt a cold dread settle in my stomach. “You’ll be watched closely” He snarled, his voice cold. “If I find anything suspicious, I’ll snap your head off myself and feed your body to the vampires. Do you understand?” My throat tightened, and I could only manage a nod. He let out a low growl, standing abruptly. “Good” With that, he stormed out of the cot, his footsteps heavy and full of anger. Hailey lingered for a moment, giving me a smug grin before she followed him, leaving me alone and trembling on the floor. I pulled my knees up to my chest, feeling my heart race uncontrollably. Fear coursed through my body like an unstoppable current, and I couldn’t hold back the tears that burned at the corners of my eyes. What was I supposed to do now? I should leave but I’ve got nowhere to go! I was trapped, surrounded by people who hated me, accused of things I didn’t even understand. And worse, I had somehow become the target of this mad girl’s obsession with her Alpha. I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to calm the storm inside me. There was no escaping this. No running away. I had to survive, even if it meant enduring this torment. NEXT MORNING The door creaked open, startling me from my restless sleep. I looked up to see him Oliver standing in the doorway, his imposing figure blocking the light. His expression was cold and indifferent, as if the events from the night before hadn’t happened at all. “Get up,” he ordered, his voice devoid of emotion. “You have work to do.” Scrambling to my feet, I winced as my body protested from the hard floor I had slept on. My muscles ached, and the remnants of last night’s attack still stung. I trailed behind him, trying to match his brisk pace, but his strides were too long, too fast. Couldn’t he slow down for once? He led me to the edge of the grounds, where the warriors were already gathering for their morning drills. I could feel their eyes on me as we passed, whispers and murmurs trailing in our wake. I kept my head down, not daring to meet anyone’s gaze. “You’ll assist with the training today” Oliver said curtly, not sparing me a glance. I nodded silently, my mind buzzing with questions and anxiety. The fear from last night still gripped me tightly, but I forced myself to focus on what was in front of me. Lucas, one of the head warriors, signaled for me to follow his orders. As the morning passed, I did my best to keep up with the instructions, assisting where I could, though I knew I was being watched closely, but I didn’t know who it was. Just then I saw Hailey walking toward me with a slow clap. I froze. The memory of her assault flashed before my eyes, and my muscles tensed in fear. “Well, well” She sneered, standing a few feet away. “The little rogue playing warrior now?” I said nothing, keeping my gaze focused on the ground, my hands trembling. “No matter the trailing you’d take omega, you don’t stand a chance against me” She hissed. “You’re nothing. Nothing but a worthless rogue. But don’t worry—I’ll put you in your place.” Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Shit! She’s crazy!

“Well, well” She sneered, standing a few feet away. “The little rogue playing warrior now?” I said nothing, keeping my gaze focused on the ground, my hands trembling. “No matter the trailing you’d take omega, you don’t stand a chance against me” She hissed. “You’re nothing. Nothing but a worthless rogue. But don’t worry—I’ll put you in your place.” Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Shit! She’s crazy! Before I could react, she lunged at me, her fist connecting with my lip, sending a sharp burst of pain through my body. I staggered backward, tasting blood. Just as I braced for the final blow, a familiar voice thundered across the training grounds. “Enough!” Oliver’s eyes burned with fury as he stormed toward us, his presence sending a wave of unease across the warriors nearby. They all stilled, watching him approach with fear. Hailey froze in place, her hand still raised as if preparing to strike me again. She quickly dropped it, her face paling as she realized Oliver had seen everything. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Oliver growled, his gaze locked on her. Hailey’s lips trembled as she stammered for an excuse. “I-I thought she was trying to…’” She stuttered trying to place in some words. “I was just…” “You think I’m blind?” Oliver cut her off, his voice dangerously low. He stepped closer, his towering form casting a shadow over her. “You know how much I hate being lied to, Hailey.” Hailey’s eyes widened, and she quickly dropped her gaze to the ground. “I’m sorry, Alpha” She whispered. “I didn’t mean…” “Get out of my sight” He groaned, cutting her off coldly. Without another word, Hailey scurried off, her face flushed with embarrassment. I could feel the other warriors’ eyes on me, their disdain heavy in the air, but none of them dared to approach. Oliver remained in front of me, his expression hard, unreadable. “Are you hurt?” he asked, his voice softer now, though I could still feel that commanding edge. I nodded slightly. “I’ll be fine” I muttered, though the pain was still fresh. He stared at me for a moment longer, then sighed, running a hand through his dark hair. “This isn’t going to be easy for you” He said, his tone almost resigned. “But if you want to stay, you’ll have to learn to defend yourself. I won’t always be there to stop them.” I swallowed hard, my throat tight. “I didn’t ask for any of this” I whispered. He glanced at me. “You didn’t,” he agreed quietly. “But you’re here now. And that means you’ll have to play by our rules.” I wasn’t sure if that was supposed to comfort me or make me more afraid. His hands slowly moved to my lips, sending me jolting out of my thought and then he cleaned off the blood, drawling down my lip with his thumb. I swallowed hard, staring at his actions. He locked his gaze on me and slowly licked the blood off his thumb, with his tongue. I swallowed hard staring at how sexy he looked doing that. All of a suddenly, I felt a rush of wind, my heart racing faster than necessary, my legs weakling, as if I’d wobble and fall to the floor anytime. Oliver’s face suddenly crippled into a frown, his eyes darkening as he stepped backwards, away from me. Just then I felt a silver lining shoot up in the sky. His lips parted open and the words that left his lips left me frozen. “Mate” My lips parted to say something but nothing came out. Oliver suddenly spun, turning his back to me, then said “Go clean yourself up immediately” I nodded even though I couldn’t see him and walked off. I wandered toward my room, lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. Everything felt surreal. Could this really be happening? A second chance mate? I wasn’t sure whether to be relieved or terrified. Once inside, I made my way to the bathroom and quickly turned on the shower, hoping the hot water would calm my racing heart. It didn’t. No matter how long I stood there, letting the warmth cascade over me, I couldn’t shake the dread that clung to me. The water only washed over the surface—it couldn’t reach the storm brewing inside. I wrapped myself in a towel and sat on the edge of the bed, my mind swirling with everything that had been revealed. A second chance mate—something I never thought I’d have. It felt like the universe was offering me an opportunity to rewrite the painful chapters of my life. But Oliver… Oliver was… I let out a deep sigh. Would he reject me like Liam had? That thought sent a shiver down my spine, fear creeping into my chest. I tried to push it away, unwilling to let the pain of the past consume me again. Suddenly, the sound of heavy footsteps approaching snapped me out of my thoughts. Before I could fully register it, the door swung open with a sharp bang. Oliver stood in the doorway, his eyes stormy, his presence overwhelming. The air in the room shifted, heavy with tension. His gaze fell on me, and I instinctively tightened my grip on the towel, feeling a sudden vulnerability under his intense stare. His aura—so commanding, so intimidating—made my heart race for reasons I didn’t fully understand. “Do you have a family?” His voice was sharp, cutting through the silence. I blinked, caught off guard by the question. It wasn’t what I expected. “No,” I said softly, my voice barely a whisper. “I don’t remember.” “Parents, relatives, uncles, auntd, guardians?” He listed, panting. My eyes shifted to his shirtless chest and i swallowed hard, he was making it hard to concentrate. “I don’t have any” I slowly took my gaze to the floor. For a moment, there was silence. Then, his face twisted with something cold, almost disdainful. He growled loudly and banged his hand hard against the desk, just next to my bed “You don’t remember?” He scoffed, the scorn in his tone unmistakable. “What do you even have to offer? A rogue with no pack, no family, no lineage worth mentioning.” His words hit me hard, each syllable driving deeper into my chest. The way he looked at me, like I was nothing—worthless—made my stomach churn. I bit down hard on my lip, fighting to keep the tears at bay. I wouldn’t let him see how much his words hurt. Not again. “I should reject you.” His voice was cold, distant and I felt my heart shatter. He took a step closer, his eyes burning with clear fury. “You’re nothing but trouble. A burden I don’t need.” Another rejection. The thought of it sent waves of pain through me, but I braced myself for it, preparing for the inevitable. Just like before. But then, something flickered in his eyes. But as quickly as it had appeared, it was gone. His expression hardened, the brief moment of softness replaced with cold resolve. He stepped closer again, his presence consuming every inch of space between us. His scent filled my senses—a mix of pine and musk that made it impossible to think straight. “Stay away from me.” His voice was low, dangerous. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and stormed out, the door slamming shut behind him. For a moment, I stood there, frozen, his scent still lingering in the air. But then the weight of it all crashed down on me, and my legs gave way. I sank to the floor, my chest heaving as silent tears finally spilled over. I pressed my palms to my face, trying to stifle the sobs that threatened to break free, but it was no use. The pain, the rejection—it was all too much. What was I supposed to do now?

Elena’s pov Another rejection! Again! I lay down on my bed, tears filled eyes. I felt like the moon’s goodness had abandoned me. No wolf, family, friends, or even a single memory of my life before. I felt like trash, no scratch that, I am trash. Rejected by Liam and now Oliver. I guess I broke a record, the only wolf who was rejected twice in werewolf history. I tried to console myself but I ended up wetting my pillow as I cried myself to sleep. ******* I woke up with my head banging hard. I held my head trying to stabilize myself and check where I was. I looked around and I figured out I was in my room, still without clothes. I looked at the pillow that had been stained with tears and the memories of the rejection flooded back. I picked myself up and got dressed, it was almost dark out and I needed to keep myself distracted. I walked out of my room, my head hung down, avoiding eye contact, and just when I thought I was invisible, I collided with a girl and a tray of drinks poured all over me. “Oh my goodness…… I’m so sorry! I’m sorry, I wasn’t watching where I was going!” I apologize as I bent down to pick up the drinks that poured down. She bent down with me picking up the piece also “It’s no big deal, are you okay? You are drenched you should go change” We got up and I handed her the tray, still avoiding her eyes. I didn’t want any more trouble as Oliver’s words boomed in my ears. “YOU ARE TROUBLE!” I shivered at the thought. “Hey! Did you hear what I said?” I heard the girl’s voice. I looked in her direction as I shook my head “No, I didn’t. I’m sorry I wasn’t listening” She stared at me for a while “What’s your name? I haven’t seen you around ?” I scratched my neck, shy and trying to avoid any communication from anyone “Hmmm…. Ya, I am a rescued wolf or as you call it a rogue.” “Oh!!” She mouthed, “That’s sad. I’m Beauty, you are?” “I’m Elena,” I replied. “Nice name…..stop looking at the floor. I’m an omega like you, so you can look at me in the eyes” Beauty says to me but I did not feel comfortable doing so. “I….I….don’t think that’s a good idea!” I stuttered, and I tried to walk past her. She held my hands before I could pass. I looked at our hands, I tried breaking free but she was stronger than I was. She walked to my front and she used her fingers to lift my face to meet hers. Her eyes widened in surprise, I guess seeing my bruises. “How did you get that many injuries?” she asked me as she tried to touch it but I moved my face before she could reach it. “Let me help you, Elena. I mean no harm” she said softly to me “If you don’t get treated, you can get infected which might cause a fever and with the rate you are healing, I can tell your wolf is not active”. What she said hit a nerve and I quickly disentangled my hand from hers, she noticed that I was not comfortable with what she said. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it like that. Just let me help you, here in this place you need someone to lean on once in a while. I can’t help if you won’t let me”. She talked to me softly and kindly. I exhaled, I had no choice, she looked like she was not giving up anytime soon. “Okay, fine but just my injuries no more questions,” I said to her, and her eyes lit up. “Oh that’s cool, follow me” She turned and began to walk out of the pack house. I followed her quietly, my hood up and my head down. As I avoided all eye contact. We turned into an alley which was not far from the pack house, the first house on the street, she pulled the door and walked in. The house was smaller than the pack house obviously but it gave a more homely vibe. “Welcome to my house. I live with my mum and my sister. We work in the pack house, my mum cooks while my sister and I serve.” We walked deep into the house, looking around. We got to the living room and she pointed to the sofa, “You can sit there, I will be back” I nodded and slowly sat down. Everything seemed so strange, probably because I had not experienced anything homely before, I had been on the move from one pack to another. I was beginning to feel out of place, I did not touch anything, least I stained it. Beauty walked back with a first aid kit, she sat close to me and examined the wound. “That’s deep!” She looked at me with a smile, “Guess you don’t talk much?” She brought out a cotton wool and some alcohol, “It’s going to sting a bit” She then applied it to my injuries, and I flinched at the pain. “Shit!” I cursed out and she removed her hands immediately “I’m sorry! I would be gentle this time around” she said and went in slowly, it still stung but I endured. “You seem like someone cool and kind. I wonder why you don’t talk much, I would love to be your friend and if you don’t have anywhere to stay, you can stay with me and my family and work in the palace.” She kept on talking as she dressed my wound but I wasn’t even listening to anything she was saying. “All done!” She stood up and stared at me. “It should heal soon enough!” “Thank you,” I said to her and she froze. I stood up, dismissing her expression, “But I have to go” “But…..” she tried to say but I interrupted her “No need for anything else, please. You’ve helped enough and I appreciate but I don’t want to cause more trouble to you and your family.” I said and rushed out of the door before she could say anything else.

Elena’s pov I roamed the forest without a destination and nowhere to go. I did not wish to go back to the pack. I thought I finally felt something and felt loved but it was another pack that treated me like trash and an alpha who rejected me, again. I did not know how much of this emotional pain I could take. Just then I heard some voices and I quickly hid behind a tree. A few seconds later two guards passed by and from their conversation they were heading to the border. “I’m close to the border?” I asked myself, surprised at how long and how far I had walked. Just then an idea came to me. “I can leave! No one would miss me or look for me and I can escape the harsh judgment from the pack and Oliver” I braced myself and decided to escape from the pack. I walked silently towards the border trying not to draw attention and I would try to jump the wall of the pack and I would be free. I was near the border and I could see the wall. I lay low, trying to avoid being caught. There were a lot of guards patrolling the wall and if I got out of there it would be a miracle. “I can do it!” I encouraged myself, I looked up at the wall and it was at least 20 feet tall. “Fuck, that’s high!” I whispered, “I better get climbing.” I brought out the two pocket knives I always had on me, attached them to the wall and placed my leg on a stone that shot out. I looked like a spider trying to walk. It wasn’t easy but I was almost close to the other side when I slipped and I slid down and I let out a scream which was enough to alert the guards. I fell on the floor with a loud thud “fuck!” The pain of colliding with the floor hit me hard. Just then I heard footsteps approaching, I tried to get up and run but I couldn’t move my body and within a second I was surrounded by guards. My vision blurred, I couldn’t see their faces. My head was spinning, my body aching. I was sure I was being asked a question but I couldn’t make out what they were saying. All of a sudden it went blank. ******** My eyes fluttered open, I looked around the stranger’s room. My hands connected to an IV drip and other machines, I tried to get up but my body was hit with a wave of pain. “Damn!” I immediately laid down back and tried not to move, hoping it would stop the pain. The door to the room—that I soon figured out was an infirmary, a woman walked in with a tray and when she saw me awake she rushed to me. “You are finally up!” She said to check my body and my pulse, “Do you feel any pain?” “Ya, my head and all over my body!” I said to her, which she nodded and documented down. “Ma’am, where am I?” I asked but before she could reply a guy wearing a military uniform walked into the room. “You are in the infirmary that’s in the border camp.” He said to me, I looked from him to the nurse and back to him. “You fell from the wall and passed out.” The nurse said to me, making me remember my feeble attempt at escaping. “Ahh, shit!” I said to myself. “You secured yourself a few broken bones and you seem not to be healing which means your wolf is not active.” The nurse gave her report and I lay there waiting for her to finish. “I would recommend some drugs and I recommend bed rest.” She bowed to the man and walked out. The guy’s eyes focused on me like he was trying to study me. He walked into the room and stood by my side. “Is anything the problem?” I asked him. “What baffles me is why a girl, with no wolf, would want to escape the pack through the wall. Who are you running from?” he hit the nail on the head and I turned to the other side to avoid his stares “I’m not running from anyone!” I said in a shaky voice. “I see!” The door opened, and another officer walked in and saluted him. “Sir, the Alpha is on his way here,” the guard says and immediately my heart skipped a beat. “The Alpha is coming here?” I asked, fear written all over my face. The two guards exchanged a look but said nothing to each other. “Thank you for the information, you are dismissed!” The first guard dismissed the other and he bowed and left. When he left, the guard turned his attention back to me, “So let’s start this again, why are you running from the Alpha?” My eyes widen in surprise at how he knew, “how….did.….you” “I’m in the military, so yes…..your facial expressions gave you away. Now do you want to spill before he gets here, as you know he is a very ruthless person. “I have nothing to say to you!” I pushed back, as I was already planning my escape so I would be out of here before Oliver gets here. He stared at me for a while “I’m Lucas, the third in command in the military” I was surprised by his introduction, “what about you?” he asked “I’m….” “Don’t bother to lie, I would know,” he said and I immediately closed my mouth, swallowing hard. After a minute of silence, I exhaled “Fine … . I’m Elena.” He kept looking at me like he was accessing what I told him, “ it’s nice to meet you, Elena” he said with a smile and walked close to me. He picked up my hand from the bed and held it. “Just lay down and rest, okay?” He said and the next thing that happened was me being handcuffed to the bed. “What are you doing? Let me go!” I screamed but it fell on deaf ears as he left me in the ward screaming like a mad woman, as I waited to face Oliver.

Elena’s pov Oliver was on his way to the camp and if I don’t get out of here right now, I would have to face him and I was not ready after the rejection. This was not how I had planned this, I was supposed to move away from him and not be delivered to him on a platter of gold. I looked around for something I could use to break the handcuff and set myself free but every movement was met with unbearable pain. “I can’t stay here, I have to bear the pain” I said as I tugged at the cuff, which made cuts on my skin. “Fuck, I need to get out of here.” I got up, ignoring all the pain. “I wish this chain could be like cookies and I could break through it,” and just then a bright light appeared, it was so bright that I had to shield my eyes. Few minutes later the light dimmed, leaving me stunned. “What was that?” I asked myself, looking confused. I shook my head and tried to concentrate on the task at hand, and immediately I pulled the cuff, it came crumbling down like pieces of crumbs. “The…fuck!“ I brought my hand to my face to examine it. The cuff was still on my wrist but the chain binding it to the other cuff was broken into pieces. As I still wondered what was going on, I heard footsteps and voices “fuck he is here.” I looked around and the window was close by. I slowly got out of the bed and moved to the window. Luckily for me, we were on the ground floor. I quickly proceeded to climb slowly out the window, my body resisted but I pushed through ignoring the pain. I jumped out, I looked to my left and right. The place would be crawling with guards, which was sure and with the state of my body, I need to find a place where I can lay low and move when it is clear. I looked ahead and dashed into the forest, limp slowly and slowly. It was sunset and I needed to get where I was safe before sundown and tried to escape his pack. Oliver’s Pov The border has called me to tell me about a girl who was caught trying to escape the pack but she fell and went unconscious. They suspected it was a rogue trying to give out information but suspected otherwise. Since I rejected Elena, she had not been seen and it was making me a little worried. I thought she would be around the town, hiding from me but when she did not show for training this morning I knew something was wrong. Then I got this call and I suspected but how did she get to the border? Anyways my questions would be answered soon enough, it’s just time. I got to the camp, my third in command—-Lucas, was there to welcome me. “Sir” he saluted me “At ease. Where is the prisoner?” I asked, skipping all the pleasantries. Lucas gave me a look “she is in the infirmary.…she…” “Lead the way,” I cut him off, he was puzzled but turned to lead me to where she was being held. We walked into the infirmary passing through different ward. Then we got the last ward on the the floor, Lucas push the door opened and we ¹ it was empty. “Lucas? Where is the prisoner?” I asked in confusion but when I looked at him, he still had the same confused look. “I don’t know where she went to.” he walked to bed, confused at what was happening “I suspected she was running away from you, so before I left I cuffed her to the bed with a silver cuff but…..” “She broke it and ran out from the window……” I looked out the window surprised. “Did you get her details?” I asked, still hoping it wasn’t who I think it was. “Yes your highness, her name was ELENA” Lucas said and my heart dropped in an instant. “Elena? But how? How did she get here and how could she be able to break the chain?” I asked myself. “Assemble the guards, she would not have gone far. She broke a couple of bones and she would have not gone far.” I commanded and Lucas hurried out. I looked out the window “I don’t care how far you run Elena, I’m going to get you.” I gazed out the window, my eyes scanning the forest beyond the camp. Elena, my rejected mate, is out there somewhere, I shouldn’t be this worried but I was, I was the one who rejected her but now here I am gathering troops to go search for her. As I turned to leave, a faint scent wafted through the air, teasing my senses. Elena’s scent. My heart racing, I followed the fragrance to the nearby woods. The moon was rising, casting an eerie glow over the trees. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows—Elena Our eyes locked, and for a moment, time stood still. “Elena,” I whispered, my voice barely audible. She took a step back, her eyes flashing with fear. “Don’t come any closer, Oliver,” she warned, her voice trembling. I froze, my instincts screaming to chase her, to claim her. But Elena’s next words stopped me cold: “I don’t want to go back,Oliver. Please just let me go.” With that, she turned and vanished into the darkness. I gave chase, my wolf senses on high alert. As I pursued her, the forest grew denser, the shadows twisting around us. Suddenly, Elena stumbled, her cry echoing through the night. I caught up to her, my arms wrapping around her waist. But as I pulled her close, a snarling growl erupted from the underbrush. A rival pack’s wolf emerged, its eyes fixed on Elena. “Mine,” I snarled, baring my teeth. The wolf charged, and I prepared to defend my mate…

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302713”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Luca Vincenzo woke up from sleep and looked around him, he sighed disappointedly went he saw the two ladies that laid naked beside him. He was already growing annoyed at the sight of their porcelain bodies lying peacefully beside him. Yes, the sex was good but he needed them out of his penthouse immediately, so he rudely shook them awake. They grumbled as they woke up and started touching his shoulders, thighs and any other parts of him their sluggish hands could reach, thinking he was waking them up for another bout of sex. “Get out of here immediately”, he growled and stood up from the bed and went to the bedstand, he pulled out a gun from the drawer and showed the ladies. “I am going to go and take a shower; I don’t want to come and meet either of you here or else…” he paused and waved the weapon in from of the scared ladies who were suddenly widely awake and bundled together. The sight made him chuckle slightly. “The good news though is, I don’t take so long in the bathroom. Ten minutes at most and I am out, that should give you ample time to get dressed and get the fuck out”. He said and walked away into the adjoining bathroom, waving the gun as he went to make sure the women understood that he really meant what he said. He heard them grumble, then curse him silently before the scurried around to get dressed. Few minutes under the shower and he heard the door slam shut to indicate that the sluts he brought had left and he suddenly felt a lot much better. He came out of the shower and dressed in a black dress-shirt and black pant trouser which complimented his dark aura. His long dark brown hair was packed into a short ponytail and that gave him a serious but sexy look. He heard his phone ring and picked it from where he had charged it overnight and read the caller ID; Padre (father). “Father…”, he answered the call with respect as he walked out of the penthouse and made his war to his sport car. He checked the time on his watch, it was 7:43. He was glad that he would be punctual as usual to the gang meeting, he hated lateness. “Where are you son?” his father asked from the other side of the phone. “I am on my way home. I should arrive before ten minutes elapses if all goes as planned”, he said as he got into the car, turned on his ignition and connected the call to the car’s Bluetooth. “Magnifico. Call your brother and remind him that tardiness would be highly frown upon”, his father said and ended the call immediately. Luca frowned and the thought of his immediate younger brother, Rafael. At age 26, he was still acting like a teenager and misbehaving around. What was more annoying was the fact that he had to always clean up after his brother and that was starting to get tiring, but his father would always drum into his ear “la famiglia é tutto ealla fine della giornata, hai solo la famiglia al tuo angolo” (family is everything and at the end of the day, you only have family at your corner). At this point, he was very sure he was down for punching this particular family into that corner and make sure he never steps a foot out again but he sighed and resigned to calling his brother. The caller ID showed Fratellino (little brother) and a couple of rings later, the call was answered. “Let me guess, you forgot today’s meeting Rafael, didn’t you?” Luca growled at a half-sleepy Rafael who suddenly jolted fully awake. “Shit! Shit! Shit!”, Rafael said in frustration and Luca could hear him scramble around, he pulled the gear to drive and tilted into the road and immediately cut the call on a confused Rafael. Few minutes later and he pulled up to the front of the Vincenzo house and home to the La Mano Nera mafia group. He packed the car and handed the key to one of the valets as he walked into the meeting room, completely ignoring the greetings made by the scared maids. He saw his father and his uncle who also doubled as the consigliere of the group, they were the only ones there. “Welcome my boy”, his father said with a smile while his uncle acknowledged him with a nodded, but he felt uncomfortable immediately at the warmness he was receiving from them. They must be a reason for this and he was sure that they were conniving something in regards to him, he just did not know if it was something he had to be worried about. “Father, uncle”, he replied the greetings with a bow. “Sit down”, his father gestured to a seat beside him and he sat down but gave them a calculative look. “There is something of utmost importance I have to discuss with you before the others arrive” “I’m listening father”. “I am getting too old for this, I want to resign and I am passing on the clan to you. You will be their new leader, their Capo.” “Father, what do you mean you are too old? You are still as active as ever” “I know my body and bones and I know it is time for me to take a step back. I know the gang in your hands is safe and would probably be better than it is now. But you would need help, that takes me to the next topic of discussion” His father and uncle shared a look he was not so sure he was comfortable with, especially with the new news that he had just received. “What is it father?” “Your uncle and I have had an extensive discussion and we have deemed it fit for Adriana, his daughter, to be your betrothed.” “What?” he asked, getting up to his feet in utter confusion. “That is completely absurd” “Except you can find a woman and get married to her in four months’ time, Adriana is to marry you four months after your coronation as Capofamaliglia and that is final. Before Luca could protest, people had started filing in for the meeting and that was the end of that conversation until probably after this meeting, Luca sat in silence and annoyance throughout the whole meeting session. He could not wait to leave the room and take his car out for a spin to clear his head.

“I heard you are the best assassin in the whole of Boston and with this results you have shown, I no longer have a doubt” “As long as the pay is good, the job is going to be worth it. It is my policy”, Bianca replied as she pushed a stray hair away from her face to the back of her ears. The man that hired her had a grin on her face that she didn’t like but for the amount of money he had paid for the past two jobs, she stomached the disgust she felt. It was not that the man was ugly, on the contrary, he was actually outer worldly handsome with his very enrapturing green eyes. What she was not comfortable with was his aura, it was deadly…a bit too deadly for her taste. “Perfect!”, he exclaimed as he leaned back on his seat. “I have a new job for you.” “I am sorry to decline. That was my last job for you.” She turned around and started walking away. “I will pay you $400,000,000 to do this particular job”, his voice dripped of pure hate that made Bianca’s blood curl*. Why would anyone pay so much to have someone killed? “Make it $800,000,000 and I will do the job”, she replied, turning back to face him and mentally telling herself it was going to be her last job with him. Cynical or not, she was not going to pass up that amount of money because of some weird feeling. “Deal. But the job has to be completed first before you get the pay.” “What exactly is this job?” she asked and a cruel smirk creeped its way onto the man’s face. “You are to kill a man named Luca Vincenzo.” Bianca woke up from sleep very early the next day and quickly rushed to the bathroom to get dressed and start the day, she had a new job and she had to prep herself on everything relating to this new target named Luca Vincenzo. The name sound oddly familiar but she waved it aside because the names are also popular names. Few minutes later and she was out of the bathroom and fully dressed with her hair packed up in a messy bun. She picked up her phone and made a phone call, the person on the other end picked up on the second ring. “Any information on the person I sent to you yesterday?” she asked as she sat down at her in-built work station and propped open her laptop. She went ahead and type in the name ‘Luca Vincenzo’ on goggle while listening attentively to what the other person was saying. “I have not seen half of that information you just said on the internet, this man is doing a really good job of staying hidden. Send all the information you have on him to my work email.” She ended the call and went through the watered-down information of Luca that was available on the internet. All she could gather was that this man was really wealthy, highly influential and a narcissistic whore who leaves a trail of heart-broken women in his wake. “Disgusting pig”, she sighed before opening the new message that popped up on her screen, her informant had dropped something for her and she wasted no time to go to her mailbox. She opened the attachment and was surprised yet completely appreciative of how detailed the information there was. Apparently, Luca Vincenzo was multi-billionaire who owned enterprises and conglomerates all over New York and the world at large. He was a very important man and what caught the attention of Bianca was that he was a mafia…actually, he was the mafia leader as of yesterday when his father openly declared his resignation from the leadership position and announced him as the new leader. This had caused an uproar in the world of the underground because Luca was known for his ruthlessness. No wonder her hirer was willing to pay such huge amount of money to kill him, he really was worth all the fuse. She stared at her screen, carefully studying the picture of Luca shown there, his tone, honey brownish skin spoke loudly about his Italian roots. His hair was packed into a ponytail, giving his symmetrical face a sturdy look that scream ‘serious but sexy’. She felt a pang of sadness that she would have to remove such a handsome person from the face of the world very soon. “Hopefully he has a kid or two somewhere that he had passed along these beautiful genes”, she grumbled to herself as she scrolled down on her laptop and to find to her dismay that he was single and childless but console herself in the thought that she wasn’t making a fellow woman a widow at an early age. She studied the places he visits regularly but there was no particular routine which she could trail him with, so she decided to go to his most frequented bar, a place called Opal bar. But first, she would have to pack some of her stuff and lodge in one of his biggest and most frequented hostels with the hope that luck would shine on her side and she would bump into him at one of these places. With a working plan in place, she quickly stood up, packed a small traveling bag with her clothes, some painkillers and emergency stitching kits, some money, her laptop and chargers. And of course, her instruments of work. She threw in two guns, two ten inches knives, some syringe, knuckle bracelets and a couple of other things she believed would be of importance to her and left her small cottage house, making sure to off all the light and lock all the windows and doors before heading to her car. She had over half a billion dollars waiting for her and she could not afford to waste any more time. The plan was simple, kill Luca Vincenzo in three days’ time.

“Father, forcing a marriage on me really isn’t the best option, especially to Adriana. You know I only have affection towards her as the cousin she is to me. This marriage would break her”, Luca tried to reason with his father who was just sitting quietly and letting him rant, Luca never liked when his father goes quiet, it never is a good sign and so he was almost certain that all this logical reasoning wasn’t going to change his stubborn father’s mind. “Adriana is beautiful, kind, compassionate and she is family. Non si fa del male alla famiglia (we don’t hurt family) and you know this”, Antonio responded calmly. Luca took a deep breath to calm himself down, he now understood why his father had picked Adriana. She was supposed to be some beacon of hope that appeals to his humanity for some reason and his father was right, he would never hurt Adriana…at least not physically but he could not vouch for that in regards to emotionally and mentally. “Find a woman that would marry you in four months’ time and you won’t have to marry Adriana. It is that simple figlio mio (son of mine)”, Antonio said and walked away, leaving behind a confused Luca was sat down in deep contemplation on how he would be able to settle down with a woman in less than four months. No way, he refused to condemn Adriana to this fate just because he did not have a heart to give anybody. His father was right; family don’t get hurt no matter what. He needed to leave the house immediately, surely if he was to find a woman, it would outside there and not in the place he was sitting which was slowly turning into a nightmare. He would go to the Opal later on that night but for now, he would lodge at one of his numerous hotels. He picked himself up and drove himself to La Rosa Della Notte, it was one of the family’s many hotels and it was named and dedicated to his mother who was known as the Rose of the night. It was in times like these that he missed his mother, but the Grim Reaper was such a cruel entity. Few minutes later and he was at the reception of the hotel and he walked up to the counter with a haughty aura and asked for the key to his usual room. “My room key” “Yes sir”, the receptionist said and scurried around to get his key card from where it was kept before passing it to him with a soft bow. He snatched the key card and he went to the elevator with the intent to use his family’s private elevator but somehow found himself in the regular elevator by mistake. He groaned inwardly as he realized this and before he could step out, the door had already been shut. He was stuck with going to his suite with the stranger who had lifted her head slightly to stare at him just as soon as he had turned his back to face the door and he was grateful because he was sure he did not want to be notice in a regular elevator. The whiff of her perfume lingered softly in the air and tickled his nose seductively, it had a hint of vanilla and fresh rose petals. He unconsciously agreed within himself that he loved the perfume already but he dared not to turn around and look at the mysterious lady. Shortly after, the door had pinged open and the lady stepped out on that floor, as she passed him, brushing him ever so slightly, her perfume scent danced its way into his nostrils heavily and by the time she had gone and the door was shut close again, he was surprised to find out that just the lady’s perfume had turned him on. The perfume and the wide, shapely set of hips he happened to notice just before she walked out. He groaned again in frustration and his unexpected hard-on solidified his initial plan to go to his regular bar, The Opal. As soon as the elevator’s door pinged open, he rushed out and into his room to quickly undress and hit the showers in hopes that the cold spray on his body will calm down his erection. Before he knew what was happening, he felt his hand on his shaft and it felt so good so he proceeded to rub himself. Slowly at first, then he added speed and pressure as the scent and image of a mysterious lady in red who happened to have thighs that were perfectly wide to hold him tight while he pumped into was laid hidden between those thighs evaded his thoughts. A few pumps later and he could feel himself come apart in his palms as the cold spray from the shower helped him come and to his senses and clear his foggy sight. He could not believe that he could actually be that mesmerized over somebody he had not even clearly seen but he decided to push that thought aside as he came out of the bathroom and laid on his bed. He thought of doing some work with his phone first and also confirm when their drug shipment was to arrive in the state. It was in the process of all these work that sleep enveloped him but not before his thoughts flickered one last time to the lady on red with the vanilla and rose scent. He woke up later in the evening around 7pm or thereabout and took his time getting to the bathroom to freshen up, he was giving himself today to relax and bounce back from the shocking news his father had given him, and even though it had been more than 24 hours since he first had the conversation of his marriage to Adriana, it still marveled him at how his father and uncle had come up with such conclusion. He got dressed and went out, dropping his key card with the reception before he entered his car and zoomed up to The Opal which was a few blocks away from the hotel. Once he reached there and alighted the car, he gave his keys to the valet and went inside. He walked straight to the bartender and ordered his usual rum to be served in his personal VVIP room before walking through the crowd to the stairs that leads to the VIPs and VVIPs sections. He opened the door to the VIPs section and made his way to the VVIPs section and was almost there went a familiar scent hit him. It was the vanilla and fresh rose petal scent and he swiftly, instinctively turned around to follow the scent and sure enough, there was a woman seated at the edge of the VIP section. He stared at her, she wore a black dress that had a low cut neck but she was seated so he couldn’t notice any other thing about the dress other than the fact that it was long-sleeved. He noticed she had a beautiful face and her black hair was packed up in a neat chignon. He took the seat in front of her and observed her dark brown eyes were so beautiful and enchanting, she was beautiful in a moderate but ethereal way. “Hello”, he said with his usual confidence and she cocked a questioning brow yet he refused to let that deter him. He believed it must be his lucky day that he was fated to meet her twice that same day and he would not let the opportunity of having her in his arms slide. “I am Luca Vincenzo and you are?”

Bianca could not believe her luck, she schooled her face into a non-chalant mask as she mused over how lucky she was to have to meet her target twice already. She was suddenly more annoyed at how unprepared she had been at both instances; first, at the elevator and now, here. Immediately she had recognized who he was back when they were in the elevator alone, she was frustrated that she could not make any move to hurt him because this was his family’s hotel and the elevators had camera. They would have seen her face and haunted her down until they were sure she was dead, so she let that opportunity slide and decided to come and check out how The Opal is appealing to people of his caliber. She couldn’t deny that she was impressed but she was more frustrated that the only weapons she had on her was a gun she had hidden under her dress and a poison lipstick she always carried in her purse. She had no idea how she would manage to kill him and walk away since the only reasonable way to do that for now was to shoot him. Unless she could get him to kill her by some means but she doubted she was that lucky. She stretched forth her right hand to him for a handshake and with a coy smile, she replied, “Diana Braulio” He took her hand in his and took it to his lips before placing a soft kiss on the back of her hand, “It is a pleasure you meet a beauty like you Diana”, he said. Bianca observed that his voice was low and it had a mild effect on her, sending sensual shivers down her spines which she covered up by keeping a pacifying smile on her face. She had never had to talk with her target before so this experience was unnerving for her, she preferred to have no close encounter with her targets what-so-ever. “I believe this is not our first meeting though”, he continued and Bianca quietly prayed to God that he was not the chatty type, she would not be able to bear it if he were and might actually dam the consequences and blow his brains out where he sat, but she was a tad-bit curious on where else they had met. She was very sure she had concealed her face in the elevator and while she was going out and Me. Luca probably took her silence for curiosity and continued. ‘It was not formal but the elevator meeting was enough to leave a lasting impression”, he said with a smile as he leaned back in his chair. “Spend the night with me” Bianca was taken aback by how bold and crass he was, she felt slightly insulted at how cheap he thought she was and suddenly felt the urge to kill him indeed. She opened her purse and pulled out a red lipstick and reapplied it slowly on her lips with the intent of getting his attention drawn to her lips, and she succeeded. She then stood up and walked towards him and bent down, stared deeply into his dark eyes then gave him a deep kiss which he quickly reciprocated by sucking on her lips softly but she pulled out before it got intense before whispering into his ears, “No, Signore”, before walking away and leaving a mesmerized Luca. Few steps after, she mumbled to herself, “that was easy” and inwardly congratulating herself for the completion of that job. Now all she had to do is wait a couple of minutes so the poison from the lipstick kiss would kick in. by the next morning when the news of his death would be everywhere, she would go and get her money and probably leave Boston for a while. She made her way past the crowd of people at the bar and out of the door of the bar, she got her car keys and drove off but not too quickly to avoid any suspicion when the surveillance tapes are being searched. She drove back to the hotel and quickly packed her bags and prepared to check out of the hotel the next day before she went into the bathroom and prepared for her beauty sleep. She woke up the next morning early as usual, did her morning exercise routines that consisted of push-ups, planks and other indoor exercises. She had a strong urge to check the news tabs to see the accomplishment of her last mission but decided to exercise self-control and restrain herself until later in the day, so after her morning exercise, she took her bathe and prepared for the day. She dressed in a simple sweat pant and long tank top and packed her hair up in a ponytail before heading out of her room to the breakfast area with her phone in her hand. She had finally given herself reprieve and allowed her to check what was going on in the social world but still no news of Mr. Luca’s death and that confused her but she decided that maybe his family wanted to keep the news of the media. She quickly called her informant and he picked up on the second call. “New news?” she asked briefly to avoid any one who might be eavesdropping to be unaware of the conversation they were having. “Only that he was seen last night entering and leaving The Opal”. “How did he leave The Opal last night?” she asked confused but waited to hear her informant tell her it was in a body bag. “With the car he came in”. “Ok, thank you”, she replied briskly and ended the call. Surely, the poison must have taken effect on him after he got home so there was no need for her to worry, she thought to herself when she suddenly felt a presence behind her. She put her phone in her pocket and folded her fists, ready for a fight, before turning around to have a proper look at who the unfortunate stalker was. She turned around and almost lost her balance when she saw a familiar face staring at her with a smile. “Luca Vincenzo?” she whispered, her voice laced in surprise. She could not believe that this man was alive and standing before her regardless of how successful last night’s murder mission had been. It couldn’t be!

Shortly after Diana Braulio had kissed him and left, Luca stood up and went to his VVIP suite where he was to meet with a gang lord that flew in from Los Angeles. “You are late Mr. Luca. I do not appreciate lateness”, the gang lord said without standing up to show respect “I had business to attend to but let us get down to our own business immediately”, Luca replied before pouring himself a drink. “When should I expect my shipment from LA?” “It will arrive in a week’s time”, the visitor said. “I’m here to conclude the business transaction” Luca sat down at his chair behind his table, he suddenly felt very dizzy but he knew he had to control himself to avoid looking weak in front of his business partner. “You really did not have to fly all the way down here to conclude a transaction. I will wire the money as soon as I get my goods.” Luca head started swimming and he knew he had to leave immediately and get back to his suite, he knew he had been poisoned but he could not think about how it happened. “I am leaving, our business would be concluded by next week then. Have a lovely flight home”, Luca said as he walked out of the suite and immediately drove out with his car back to the hotel. “Key card! Now!” he yelled at the reception even before he reached the counter and the scared young brunette scurried to get the key card and had it on the counter before he finally reached it. He picked it from the counter and cursed the fact that he had forgotten his antidote bottle for poison at the suite. Once he opened the door and got in, he jammed it shut before he scrambled to his weaponry suitcase and upturned everything in search for the small jar of antidote. “Where is that fucking bottle?”, he cursed at no one in particular as he used his hands to pat around in search of it because he had already started losing 80 to 90% of his sight. He finally found the jar and popped it open then turn the entire content into his mouth before he slumped on the bed and became unconscious. The next morning, he woke up really early and although the after effect of the poison still lingered, he found himself ready for work before 8am as usual. He thought carefully on who and how he got poisoned and although he was not completely sure, he had a strong gut feeling that the mysterious woman named Diana Braulio had something up her sleeve and may have poisoned him somehow. He made a call and it got answered within seconds. “Send me the footage of yesterday’s floor. Send it to my email and send me the room number and what you know of one of the guests by name Diana Braulio” He ended the call and within seconds, he had a pop-up notification of a new mail which he quickly opened. He went through the footage of the previous night and saw Diana (Bianca) stroll back to her room calmly, it did not look like she had something to hide. He quicky sent the video to another contact of his and the very scanty detail that was provided by the hotel with hope something could come out of that. “I have sent an attachment to you, get back to me on what you have”, he said to the receiver of the call then ended the call immediately. He decided to go downstairs for breakfast, he knew he had to go back to the Vincenzo house soon but he wanted to relax a bit before he gets stuck with the reality of getting married. As if the family business was not enough, his father had deemed it fit to add a loveless marriage to the lists of his problems. He dressed in comfy slacks and shirt and stepped out of his room and into the elevator, a couple of minutes later he was down at the entrance of the breakfast hall when his attention was caught by the woman in sweat pants and high ponytail in front of him. ‘Damn!’, he thought, ‘this woman was hot even in ordinary outfits like tank tops and sweat pants.’ He could not get his eyes off the back of her exposed neck that was begging to be marked and given hickeys. He was about to call her name when she turned around and face him but he noticed that her guard had been up, her fist folded and her stance had widened just enough for her to comfortably throw a swinging punch. She was an avid fighter in disguise and that made his suspicion even greater. “Luca Vincenzo”, she said and Luca saw he struggle to hide her surprise, “you startled me”. “I am absolutely sorry about that Miss Diana”, Luca replied, “but are you trying to kill me by any chance?”, he asked subtly in a form of a tease but she had already regained composure of her emotion and if she was shocked at his question, she hide it perfectly behind a pleasing smile before turning around to head into the breakfast section. “What do you mean Sir Luca? I would never try such”, she replied in a cheery voice as she made her way to the buffet stand and filled her plate with bacon and steaming devilled eggs and grabbed a glass of freshly squeezed apple juice then headed towards a sit. Luca followed with a plate of toast, avocado and bacons and a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice before taking a seat by her side. “Looking so beautiful this early morning even in sweat pants…you put models to shame”, he said and before she could reply, his phone pinged with a message that change his countenance. His suspicion had been proven right but at that moment, Luca was thinking of how he could get her to follow him back to his suite for questioning. He needed to know why she wanted him dead but now he knew she was dangerous; he was sure not to let his guard down again. “How about we take this breakfast up to my suite?”, Luca said with a coy smile as he put down his phone but she forked a piece of egg and chewed slowly on it before she looked up at him again. “What exactly do you keep in your room that you are always inviting me to it?” she replied with a soft, sly smile. “Why don’t you come and find out Miss Diana, or should I say Bianca Salvatore?”

Bianca’s heart skipped a beat at the sound of her real name. Her fork froze mid-air, a piece of the egg she was eating was left dangling. She forced herself to chew slowly, as she kept thinking fast. How did he find out? She had thought that she was so careful. Her alias, Diana Braulio, was the best she has ever used or so she thought. She swallowed the bite and set her fork down, her expression calm but she could hear her pulse sounding in her ears. “Bianca Salvatore?” she repeated, bending her head slightly as if she was amused. “I’m sorry you’ve mistaken me for someone else, signore Vincenzo.” Luca leaned back into his chair, his dark eyes shone with amusement and something sharper, something scary maybe, danger! “Oh, I don’t think so,” he said, his voice low and smooth, like a soft bed linen. “You see, I have a very good memory for faces. And names. Especially when they belong to someone who tried to kill me.” Bianca’s stomach rumbled as she was uneasy at this point, but she kept her face neutral. She couldn’t afford to panic now. “That’s a heavy accusation,” she said lightly, picking up her glass of apple juice. “Do you often accuse women of trying to kill you, or am I just special?” Luca chuckled, a deep sound that sent a shiver down her spine, and made her want to puke. “You’re definitely special, mia bella assassina (my beautiful assassin). But let’s not play games. I know who you are. And I know why you’re here.” Bianca took a sip of her juice, trying so hard to keep her cool. She had two options: deny everything and hope he didn’t have enough evidence to act, or admit the truth and try to negotiate her way out of this mess. Neither option was ideal, but she had to choose quick enough. “Fine,” she said, setting her glass down and facing him directly while maintaining eye contact. “You’re right. I’m Bianca Salvatore. But if you think I’m going to apologize for trying to kill you, you’re sorely mistaken.” She said without realizing she actually sounded scared. Luca’s lips curved into a smirk. “I wouldn’t expect anything less from someone with your reputation. But here’s the thing, Bianca, you failed. And now you’re in my world. My rules and only my rules apply here. Le mie regole e solo le mie regole valgono qui.” Bianca leaned forward, her elbows on the table, her voice dropping to a whisper. “And what exactly are your rules, Ragazzo?” He replicated her posture, his face inches from hers. “Rule number one: you don’t get to walk away. Rule number two: you work for me now.” She laughed, a sharp, but bitter sound. “Work for you? You think I would ever work for the man I was hired to kill?” She was now gradually settling back into the conversation. “I don’t think you are in any position to refuse but I like your spirit and boldness, I appreciate such boldness only when it is on my side”. He stood up and poured himself a glass of the juice she was drinking before sitting down again and took his time to sip the drink while looking at her with a curios smile on his face. “I do want you on my side though Miss Bianca so I will make additions to that offer” “What exactly is this addition?” Bianca asked, more skeptical about the whole bargaining. “It is simple and should favor you. I will delete your records you put in so much stress to hide, it will be as though Bianca Salvatore, the hired assassin with a good record never existed” “Now why would I be happy that you want to delete my hard-earned reputation?” “Well, it seemed to be that you went extra miles to have that record deleted…at the very least, I will make sure the history of your childhood and movements through various foster home are gone. You and I know you did some pretty bad things growing up”, Luca said with a sinister smile “I am still waiting to hear what exactly you want from me”, Bianca said, cutting straight to the chase. “Okay then… this is the bargain, for the sum of $1,000,000,000 and a clean record and well…your life, you have to kill who sent you and you would also have to marry me” “What?” Bianca had never been that surprised in her entire life. At this point she was on her feet. “Marry you…what do you want from me exactly Signore Luca?, I can’t marry you”. She said with utmost disgust as she sat back down. “You don’t have a choice,” he said, his tone hardening. “You see, I could have you killed right now. Or worse, handed you over to my men, who would make sure you regretted ever crossing me. But I’m offering you a way out. A deal.” She stared at him, her mind racing. It was a dangerous proposition, but it also seemed as her only way out. If she refused, she was dead. If she accepted, she’d be trading one target for another and putting herself in even greater danger. But at least she’d have a chance to survive. “And if I say no?” she asked, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. Luca’s smile faded, his expression turning cold. “Then it would be obvious that you have not been listening to me all along or that you’re just intentionally ignorant” he responded in the deepest voice he has used all morning. “How many times do I have to tell you that you don’t get too choose here?” Bianca held his gaze for a long moment, weighing her options. “On one condition” Luca raised an eyebrow. “You’re not exactly in a position to make demands.” “Humor me,” she said, her tone firm. “I want my complete payment before I complete the job” Luca studied her for a moment, then waved his head slowly. “No at least half payment should suffice. But if you double-cross me, I’ll kill you and everybody you’ve ever known on this earth” Bianca smirked. “Noted. Now, if I may ask, why do you want to marry me?” “It’s perfect,” Luca said, clearly enjoying her reaction. “My father’s been on my neck about finding a wife. If I show up with you, it will buy me sometime… and keep you close where I can keep an eye on you.” Bianca stared at him, her mind reeling. “You can’t be serious.” “Deadly,” Luca said, his smirk widening. “Besides, it’s not like you have a choice.” She opened her mouth to argue, but he cut her off. “You wanted a condition? This is mine. You play the part of my loving fiancée, and I’ll make sure your records disappear and pay you heavily, while also keeping you alive, what more do you want?” Bianca clenched her fists under the table, her nails digging into her palms. She hated this. Hated him. But she had no other options, it was this or death, although this could also get her killed. Luca’s smile was triumphant. “Good. Now, finish your breakfast. We have a lot to discuss.” Bianca reluctantly picked up her fork, her mind racing with thoughts of escape and maybe completing the mission of killing Luca after all. But for now, she was trapped in Luca’s game. And she had to play along. As she took a bite of her egg, Luca’s phone rang, breaking the heavy compulsory silence. He glanced at the screen, his expression unreadable. “Not now,” he muttered, sending the call to voicemail. Luca stood, his chair scraping against the floor. “Enough chit-chat,” he said, his voice crisp. “We have work to do.” Bianca’s heart sank. What did he have planned for her? And how could she possibly get out of this alive? As Luca gestured for her to follow him, Bianca pushed back her chair, her mind racing with possibilities. She had to think fast, had to come up with a plan to outsmart Luca and escape or maybe even kill him.

In the days that followed, Bianca struggled with her decision. The more time she spent with Luca, the more complex her feelings became. He was charming and ruthless, but there was a vulnerability to him that she hadn’t anticipated. Their dinners became a routine, filled with laughter, shared stories, and an undeniable chemistry. But every moment of intimacy felt like a betrayal of her mission. She was supposed to be plotting his death, yet here she was, becoming entwined in his life. One evening, as they strolled through a quiet park, Luca turned to her, his expression serious. “I can sense something is off. You’re holding back. What are you hiding?” Bianca’s heart raced. She had to tread carefully. “I’m just adjusting to this world, Luca. It’s not easy for someone like me.” He stopped walking and faced her, his gaze intense. “I’m not just a mafia leader; I’m a man who values honesty. If you want to be part of this, you need to trust me.” She swallowed hard, knowing that trust was a fragile thing. “I want to, but my past is complicated.” “Then let me in,” he urged, his voice low and earnest. “I can help you.” The offer hung in the air, a lifeline she desperately wanted to grasp. But as she looked into his eyes, she knew that revealing her true identity would shatter the connection they had built. “I need time,” she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. Luca nodded, his expression softening. “Take all the time you need. Just know that I’m here.” As the days turned into weeks, Bianca found herself caught in a web of emotions. She was falling for Luca, and the longer she stayed, the harder it became to fulfill her mission. One evening, as they sat in his penthouse, Bianca felt a surge of desperation. She had to make a choice. “Luca,” she began, biting her lip, “I need to tell you something important.” He looked up, concern etched on his face. “What is it?” She hesitated, her heart pounding. “I’ve been hired to kill you.” The silence that followed felt suffocating. Luca’s expression hardened, and for a moment, she feared she had lost him completely. “Why should I believe you?” he asked, his voice cold. “Because I’m standing here, telling you the truth,” she replied, tears welling in her eyes. “I could have just done it and walked away, but I didn’t. I didn’t want to.” His gaze softened slightly, but suspicion lingered. “Why?” “Because I’m starting to care about you,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “This wasn’t supposed to happen.” Luca’s eyes narrowed, a mix of anger and confusion crossing his features. “So you think you can just walk away from this? From me?” “I don’t know!” she exclaimed, frustration spilling over. “I didn’t plan for any of this. I didn’t plan to fall for you.” He stepped closer, his eyes searching hers. “And what do you want now?” The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken possibilities. “I want to stay,” she whispered, “but I need to know if you can trust me.” Luca took a step back, his expression conflicted. “Trust is hard to come by in my world. You’ve put me in a difficult position.” “I know,” she replied, her heart racing. “But I promise I’ll do whatever it takes to prove myself.” He studied her, the tension between them palpable. “Then let’s make it a game. If you can prove your loyalty, maybe I’ll reconsider.” Bianca felt a mix of relief and dread. She was in deeper than she had ever intended, yet part of her was exhilarated by the challenge. Luca was offering her a path, albeit a dangerous one. “How do I prove my loyalty?” she asked, her voice steady despite the uncertainty swirling inside her. Luca leaned back, a calculating look in his eyes. “You’ll need to help me uncover the traitors in my organization. I have my suspicions, but I need someone I can trust to dig deeper.” Bianca hesitated, knowing that this could lead her further into his world. “And if I refuse?” “Then you walk away,” he replied, his tone unyielding. “But know that walking away means turning your back on what we have.” The weight of his words pressed down on her. She was torn between her mission and the undeniable connection they shared. “Alright,” she agreed, steeling herself. “I’ll help.” Luca’s expression shifted, a flicker of satisfaction crossing his face. “Good. We’ll start with the men closest to me. I need you to gather information discreetly.” As the days passed, Bianca found herself deep in the underbelly of the mafia world. She shadowed Luca, observing his interactions with his men, noting their behaviors, and piecing together a web of deceit. Each encounter felt like a dance on a razor’s edge. She was both hunter and hunted, and the thrill of the chase awakened something within her. Yet, the deeper she got, the harder it became to separate her feelings for Luca from her mission. One night, as they reviewed the information she had gathered, Luca leaned closer, his breath warm against her skin. “You’re doing well, Diana. I knew I could count on you.” The compliment sent sparks through her, and for a moment, she forgot the danger looming over them. “Thank you,” she replied, her voice barely a whisper. He studied her, his expression serious. “But I need to know if you’re truly committed to this. Loyalty can’t be half-hearted.” Bianca took a deep breath, her heart racing. “I’m all in, Luca. I want to help you.” A flicker of something—trust, perhaps—passed between them. “Then let’s make this official,” he said, pulling a small pendant from his pocket. “Wear this. It signifies our bond and your commitment to our cause.” She took the pendant, a silver chain with a small insignia that represented the La Mano Nera. It was a symbol of loyalty, and as she slipped it around her neck, she felt the weight of her decision settle over her. “I won’t let you down,” Bianca promised, determination flooding her veins. Luca smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. “I believe you. Together, we’ll uncover the truth and protect what’s ours.”

The Pasquale estate was a huge luxurious mansion in the heart of Philadelphia, its beauty an evidence of the family’s power and wealth. The mansion had beautifully carved stone walls, large windows, and a stunning garden that was always well maintained. The gardens were always maintained, the halls adorned with priceless art, and the air was always filled with a weak scent of expensive cigars and old money. Adriana Pasquale stood by the long windows of her bedroom, her pale blue eyes were fixated on the garden directly below her bedroom. The soft glow of the moon shone on the carefully cut hedges and blooming roses, creating a peaceful atmosphere. She looked very quiet and peaceful but Adriana’s mind was far from peaceful. Her heart skipped every time she glanced at the clock on the wall. It was almost midnight, and she knew he would come. Marco DeLuca. A highly rated member of La Mano Nera, and Luca Vincenzo’s most trusted lieutenant. He was tall, lean and muscular young man with an athletic build. His contoured features and strong jawline made him look even more handsome. His appearance was striking, perfectly combining charm with a dangerous edge. He was quite an ambitious man who felt he could achieve a lot for himself, yet remained loyal, and fiercely protective of the Vincenzo family. The thought of him alone always sent shivers down her spine. He was everything she ever wanted. Warm, attentive, and passionate. Marco’s eyes burned with a fire that made her feel alive. Every time he looked at her, she felt like she was the only person in the world. Their affair had started innocently and unexpectedly enough, an unplanned encounter in the gardens one evening when she had been crying over the death of her mother. Marco had comforted her, and one thing had led to another which brought them to where they were currently. A soft knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts and back to reality. Adriana’s heart skipped multiple beats and she stood up hastily and hurried to the door, her silk nightgown kept swishing around her ankles. She opened it just enough to peep from, and there he was…Marco, his dark hair slightly trimmed, his green eyes filled with longing of her. “You came,” she whispered, struggling to get her voice which had a trembling mix of relief and excitement. “I told you I would,” Marco replied, his voice lower than Adriana’s. He stepped inside, closing the door quietly behind him. The moment the lock clicked, Adriana threw herself into his arms, her lips meeting his in a desperate kiss. Marco’s arms wrapped tightly around her, holding her close as they kissed. Marco’s hands caressed her body gently. He kept pulling her closer as if he was trying to push her into his own body. “I’ve missed you,” Adriana murmured against his lips, her fingers gently pulling his hair. “It’s been too long.” “I know,” Marco replied, his breath warm against her skin. “But we have to be very careful. If anyone finds out we could be in real trouble and you know it” “I don’t care,” Adriana interrupted, her voice fierce. “I can’t keep pretending, Marco. I can’t keep living this lie. Luca doesn’t love me. He never will. He has never thought of me in that sense I’m very sure. But you… you make me feel like I’m something.” “You know I love you so much, and I can never love Luca” Marco covered the sides of her face in his hands, his expression softening. “You are worth everything, Adriana. More than you may even know.” Their lips met again, the kiss was deeper than the previous ones, as the world outside faded away in their mind. For a moment, it was just the two of them, lost in each other. But reality was never far away… “Knock knock” A soft knock on the door made them both freeze, their hearts pounding together. Adriana’s eyes widened in panic as she stood there, her mind kept racing and she was very confused. “Who is it?” she called out, trying to keep her voice steady. “It’s me, Adriana,” came the voice of her father, Matteo Pasquale. “I need to speak with you.” Adriana’s stopped at that instant. She glanced at Marco, who was already on moving back slowly, his expression grim. He increased his pace, grabbing his jacket that he had dropped on the couch before slipping into the closet. Adriana smoothed her hair and took a deep breath before opening the door. “Father,” she said, forcing a smile. “What are you doing here so late?” Matteo’s sharp eyes scanned the room, his gaze lingering as if he was looking for something or… someone before settling his gaze on his daughter. “You’ve been acting strange lately, Adriana. Tutti bene? (Is everything alright?)” Adriana’s heart raced, but she kept her expression calm. “I’m fine, Father. Just… tired. It’s been a long day.” Matteo studied her for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then he nodded, though his eyes still held a hint of suspicion. “Very well. Remember, you’re to marry Luca in a few months. It’s important that you focus on your duties to the family, ricorda, la famiglia viene prima.” Adriana’s stomach rumbled at the reminder, but she nodded. “I know, Father. I won’t let you down.” Matteo gave her a nod before turning to leave. “Buona notte, Adriana.” (Goodnight Adriana) “Buona notte, Padre.,” she replied, closing the door behind him. She leaned against it, her legs shaking as she tried to steady her breathing. Marco came out from the closet, his expression tense. “That was too close.” Adriana nodded, her eyes filling with tears. “I can’t do this anymore, Marco. I can’t keep living like this.” Marco crossed over to the part of the room where she stood, and pulled her into his arms. “We’ll figure something out,” he promised, though his voice sounded unsure . “We have to.” As Marco slipped out of Adriana’s room, he didn’t notice the shadowy figure watching from the end of the hall. The figure lingered for a moment before disappearing into the darkness…

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302712”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Aurora’s Pov I felt like a new born who was just seeing the world for the first time. I could not help it, after being blind for three years, it was a privilege to see again. I held the cake I had bought to celebrate the recovery of my sight with my fiancee Nathan. He had been supportive to me for the past three years and I wanted to show him how grateful I was. It was also his birthday so it was a double celebration for us. “You seem to be in high spirit ma’am,” The cab driver commented as he stopped in front of the estate Nathan and I shared. “Yes I am,” I answered as I gave him his money and came outside. The weather suddenly changed and it started drizzling. I quickened my footsteps as the drizzling rain turned into a downpour. I got inside quickly and opened the door with excitement. I rushed in happily but the scene I met stopped me in my tracks. My mouth fell open as I continued to stare at the scene in front of me. I blinked several times to check if I was hallucinating but no matter how much I close my eyes and opened them, the scene never changed. Right before my eyes was my fiancee kissing and smooching another woman. My hands clutched tightly to the cake. My clothes were drenched from the rain because I had used them to cover the cake so it would not be ruined by the rain. I stood there motionlessly until Nathan finally noticed me. He looked at me with desires in his eyes but they were not for me. “Aurora is here, let’s reduce our noise,” He said in a teasing tone to the woman as he crushed his mouth to hers. I knew I could not tell him the goodnews because of what I had witnessed so I continued to act blind while I watched painfully as they continued their romance. After a while, the woman detached herself from Nathan and sighed. “Relax babe, Aurora is blind so there is no need for us to be careful because she won’t be able to notice anything,” The woman whispered to Nathan but I could still hear it. Hearing her voice, I then knew who she was. Vanessa Sinclair. She was Nathan’s business partner. She often visited so while I could recognize her voice, I could not recognize her face because I was blind. Nathan reluctantly let go of her and faced me. He thought I was still blind so he pretended to see me for the first time. “Aurora! How are you doing? Why is your clothes wet and what are you doing here? I thought you went abroad for treatment and would not be coming back anytime soon?” He asked faking concern into his voice. Vanessa scoffed and went to sit on a chair as she watched us. I felt like plucking out his eyes but I had to reign in my emotions. There was too much at stake so I could not act rashly. “I came back early so I can celebrate your birthday,” I answered forcing a smile on my face. “Oh, you should not have bothered, it’s not a big deal, getting your eyesight back is more important,” He said. “What happened to your voice? Why are you sounding like this?” I asked with fake concern as I noticed the hoarseness in his voice. “I caught a cold,” He stated coldly. I could see that he was already getting impatient with me because he could not wait to continue his romance with Vanessa. I was about to say something when he spoke again. “You know what, why don’t you help me get my cold medicine from the coffee table,” He instructed. I saw Vanessa stifle her laughter and I wandered what was amusing to her until I reached the coffee table and understood why. There was no medicine on the table. Instead, what I saw was a box of condom. I gritted my teeth and balled my hands into a fist. The bastard! He was testing me to know if I was truly blind. I smiled bitterly to myself. I will make him believe that I was still blind to make him lower his guard so I can plan my next move. My hand trembled as I picked up the box and gave them to him. “Thank you Aurora,” He said with mockery in his voice while Vanessa could barely contained her laughter. “How did you get a cold?” I ask. “I don’t know, the weather maybe,” He answered dismissively. “Oh, okay,” I replied. “It’s nothing to concern yourself with, I just need to rest,” He said and gestured to Vanessa. She stood up and walked to his outstretched arms. He carried her in bridal style while she giggled quietly. I watched him carry her into the bedroom, our bedroom. He got to the door and turned back. “You need to rest Aurora, I don’t want you to fall sick and don’t worry, we will celebrate the birthday together later at night,” He informed me and walked inside the room. I slumped on the floor as I heared the door click shut inside. The tears came swift and fast and I clutched my chest tightly. Three years ago, I had lost my eyesight in an attempt to rescue Nathan when he was kidnapped. He had promised to take care of me and be the eyes I would use to see. To prove his loyalty, he had taken it upon himself to take care of my mother’s hospital bills. I had believed him, I had trusted him but here he was, cheating on me without remorse. I wanted to expose him but when I thought of my mother and the fear of him retaliating, I knew I had to calm down and bid my time. I cleaned my eyes and went to the bathroom to wash my face. I washed my face and cleaned it with tissue. I was about to discard the tissue in the waste bin when my eyes fell on something inside. I picked it up and saw that it was a pregnancy test strip and it was positive. I covered my mouth in shock at the realization. Vanessa was pregnant!

Aurora’s Pov I staggered back to the sitting room and sat on the floor. I was too shocked and heartbroken to think. Just then, Nathan came out of the bedroom half naked. His body was covered with kisses marks and bruises and I did not need anyone to tell me what had occurred in the bedroom. Vanessa followed closely behind him completely naked. She held his arms smiling contentedly. It was obvious they were no longer trying to hide their affair. They thought I was still blind so they did not see any reason to hide it. I was too dazed to say anything. I just watched them in silence as my heart kept breaking into tiny pieces. They noticed the way I was looking and Nathan approached me. “What is wrong Aurora? You look pale, are you okay?” He asked. I knew he was not being sincere but seeing him act all loving, I felt repulsive. I didn’t say anything and he tried to touch me but I quickly pulled back. I could not bear the feeling of his dirty hands on me. Those hands that had once filled me with pleasure now made me want to throw up. “Aurora, is everything alright?” He asked again. I noticed the awkwardness and pulled myself together. I decided to bait him. “I’m fine but when are you going to announce our engagement?” I inquired. He was taken aback by the sudden question and was at lost for what to say. “I.. I…well, I am not yet ready, there is no rush,” He stammered as he spoke. I smiled bitterly in my heart at the lie. I had already seen the condescending look on his face and that was when I knew that he had always looked at me like that, I was blind then so I could not see it. He was no longer hiding his reaction in front of me because he thought that I could not see him. He was already cheating and she was pregnant, so there was no reason for him to announce a blind girl to the world as his fiance. “Alright, I understand,” I answered with forced smile. “There will be a grand party tonight to celebrate Nathan’s birthday so prepare,” Vanessa informed me with mockery in her tone. *** I had thought it was going to be a small party but Vanessa was obviously not playing when she said it was ‘a grand’ party. They were influential people in attendance and from the look of things, it was obvious that they were aware of Nathan’s relationship with Vanessa. I was the only one in the dark. They had gone public with their relationship. No wonder Nathan did not want to announce our engagement. When people asked him who I was at the party, he told them I was his adopted sister. Vanessa even wore my clothes and jeweleries since they were certain that I was blind. “Oh, it’s such a pity that you are blind, this banquet is everything!” Vanessa gushed beside me. I could not understand what her problem was but I was not in the mood to answer her. “Yes, it would have been a fine sight to see,” I answered dryly. It was obvious that my reaction was not what she was expecting as I saw anger flashed in her eyes. She smiled coldly and touched my necklace that she was wearing. “And you won’t believe how perfectly well this necklace suit me. If only you could see it.” She said but I only smiled at her. I understood now that she was trying to provoke me. I did not know what she hoped to achieved by that but I was not going to fall for her schemes. “You know, this necklace is actually for you and even the clothes I’m putting on. Alexander told me to wear them because it would be a waste to leave them for you because you will not be able to appreciate their beauty due to your blindness,” She added. I knew she deliberately mentioned Alexander’s name to get me worked up but I was already too heartbroken and feeling betrayed to care anymore. Vanessa became frustrated when she saw that I still remained calm despite her best effort to get me rilled up. She looked at me with a knowing smirk in her face and I knew she was up to no good. I wondered what she was going to do when she clicked her glass slightly, drawing everybody’s attention. “I have an announcement to make everyone,” She said and the room fell silent. “Nathan and I are expecting a child! I’m pregnant!” She announced with exaggerated cheerfulness and I almost choked. I saw Nathan cast a worried glance at my direction but it was brief as he was surrounded by people congratulating him. I took this as a good opportunity and went to meet Nathan. “Nathan, why don’t we break off our engagement because there is no need to keep this up between us and nobody even knew in the first place that we are engaged,” I suggested calmly to Nathan who was still shocked by Vanessa’s sudden announcement. He turned to me and the shock on his face changed to rage. “What are you thinking?” He asked me coldly. “Nothing, I just want to make things easier for you and Vanessa,” I answered in the same calm tone. Nathan ruffled his head in frustration as he tried to calm himself down. “Look Aurora, it’s not what you are thinking, Vanessa is lying, just believe me okay, I don’t know why you would ever think that I would leave you for another woman, you are supposed to trust me,” He said trying to gaslight me. I knew what he was trying to do. He was trying to guilt trip me into believing him but I already saw the evidence of Vanessa’s pregnancy so there was no need. I almost laughed at his pathetic act but I knew I was powerless to confront him head on. “Nathan, it’s okay, I’m not angry, I just want what’s best for you,” I told him. He let out an exasperated sigh and was about to say something when the door opened. A powerful man entered the banquet hall and everyone became stunned.

Aurora’s Pov I was stunned just like everyone by the man’s presence but for a different reason. I was stunned by the sheer handsomeness of the man and the confident way in which he carried himself but when I looked around, I saw the fear on everyone’s face. I could not help but wonder who this powerful strange man was that had the power to make a room full of influential people to become suddenly quiet. I glanced at Nathan and saw the fear in his eyes. So there was finally someone who the great Nathan Wolfe was afraid of. This was becoming more interesting. I was grateful at that moment for the blind act I was putting on. It made me able to observe things without being noticed. “What’s going on here? I was told this is a birthday banquet but it’s feeling more like a funeral,” The strange man said. His cold voice boomed inside my ears sending shivers down my spine. There was authority and power in the way he spoke. Everyone still kept looking at him in fear including Nathan but after a few moments, he regained his composure. “Matteo Moretti! What are you doing in my party?” Nathan asked. I knew he was trying to act courageous but deep down, he was shivering with fear. The strange man Matteo seemed to noticed and he only smiled but the smile did not reach his eyes. “What? Am I not invited,” He asked Nathan in an almost teasing tone. There was tension in the room but Nathan quickly smiled to easy the tension. “Of course you are welcome, it’s just that I was not expecting a man of your importance to grace my small party,” Nathan answered and burst into laughter. The rest of the people also joined in the laughter. “It’s a privilege to have you at my birthday banquet,” Nathan said and Matteo smiled. “Thank you! Now let’s have fun!” He intoned. The tension seemed to dissipate a bit as everyone started moving slowly again. I heaved a sigh of relief and bent my head. I was still thinking about who the stranger was. I had not heard that name Sebastian Hale before. Had the world really changed in the three years that I was blind? I was lost in my thoughts when I felt someone staring at me. I raised my head up and was startled to see Matteo’s cold blue eyes boring into my face. I flinched and tried my best to pretend that I could not see him but somehow, I felt he knew that I could see him. “Who is that?” I heard him asking Nathan. “Oh, her name is Aurora, she is my adopted sister,” Nathan answered as he turned to me. “She is blind so she is not able to see you,” Nathan quickly explained to cover up for my silence. “Really? That’s interesting,” Matteo noted and gave me a knowing smile. I swallowed hard and was wondering what I should do next when Vanessa stepped in. I was almost grateful for her interference until I heard what she had to say. “Matteo, why don’t we make the party fun again by asking Aurora to dance for you,” She suggested. Heat burned into my face and I blushed in embarrassment. I knew Vanessa was not happy with things being out of her control so she was using me as a scapegoat. “Yes, we need the entertainment and Aurora can provide that,” Nathan readily agreed. I could see that he did so because he was still angry with me for having the audacity to tell him to break our engagement. He was trying teach me a lesson so that I will know that he is the boss. I knew that Nathan was not angry because I suggested we cancel our engagement, in fact, I knew that was what he wanted but he was angry because I was the one who suggested it and not him. I had always known that Nathan could be ruthless when he want to be but he had always been acting nice to me so I almost forgot this side of him. He was pained that I could think of leaving him when he was the one who was supposed to leave me. It was too much for his overinflated ego to take. “Wow, won’t she be shy?” Matteo asked clearly enjoying the drama. “She is blind anyways, so there is no need for her to be shy since she can’t see anyone,” Nathan answered. He knew I could not refuse because I was a nobody here and that no one would stand up for me. “Aurora, come and dance for our guest!” Vanessa ordered. I almost cried at this point. They were doing everything to humiliate me and I could see the disgusting looks the people around were giving me. With no hope in sight, I walked to the stage as my last shred of dignity shatter. Just as I was about to climb the stage, Matteo’s voice stopped me. “I don’t mind dancing a duet,” He said and the room fell silent. Everyone watched in shock as Matteo walked to me and held my hands. I recoiled instinctively but he held me tightly and drew me closer to himself. “You better dance!” He whispered in my ears. His voice was as cold as his icy blue eyes. I knew I had to choice but to dance with him. He was already saving me from embarrassment so this was a way of paying him back. The music started and we began to dance. Matteo was a good dancer, I would give it to him. All through the dance, he held me close and I felt warmth as our body touched. It was a feeling I had never felt before. I felt my legs wobble but Matteo was quick to hold me. His movements was perfect and swift. After the song ended, everyone started clapping. “Thank you sir,” I said to Matteo and I was about to go when he drew me back. My head landed on his solid chest and my heart raced. He lifted my face to him and before I could comprehend what was happening, he crushed his lips to mine and kissed me.

Aurora’s pov I heard the people gasped in shock and I tried to pull back but Sebastian did not let go. His mouth took mine in a possessive manner. There was nothing calm about the kiss. It was hungry, bruising and obsessive. He only stopped when he noticed that I was beginning to gasped for breath. He released me in a gentle manner that was the direct opposite of the kiss. I felt dizzy and has to hold him for support. When I finally steadied myself, I saw everyone looking at us still shocked and I almost wished for the ground to open and swallow me. “What was the meaning of that Sebastian? How could you do that?” Nathan shouted angrily. “Why can’t I do that?” Sebastian questioned. “Besides, she belongs to me now so I’m taking her with me!” He announced. I gasped in shock, same with everyone in the room. “No! You are not taking her with you!” Nathan objected. Sebastian did not look fazed by Nathan’s refusal. He simply flashed that same cold smile. “Why not? You told me she is your adopted sister and besides, you already have your woman who is pregnant with your child,” Sebastian calmly reminded Nathan. Nathan was speechless and did not know what to say. “Good! I don’t think there should be any objections,” He simply said and dragged me away. I tried to stop him but compared to Sebastian, I was like a small fly. “Stop! Let me go!” I protested. It was as if I was talking to a stone. He did not even behave like he heard me. He kept dragging me until we got to a door, he opened it and threw me inside. I could no longer pretend to be blind, fear gripped my heart as I realized that it was only the two of us in the room. “What do you want from me?” I asked him scared. If I thought Nathan was scary, Sebastian was a hundred times worse. He walked towards me but I moved back. He kept walking towards me and I kept moving back until my back touched the wall and I knew I had met a dead end. He got closer and I recoiled. “Let me go please! I’m just a poor blind girl with nothing to offer you sir,” I pleaded with my eyes closed. Sebastian burst into laughter and my eyes flew open. “Blind? Really? Let’s see how true that is,” He said and rushed to me. I screamed and closed my eyes in fear as he placed his hands on the wall above my head. “Look at me!” He ordered and my eyes flew open instantly. “Are you really blind?” He asked with dead coldness. “Yes..sir..I…am..” I stuttered as I lied. Sebastian scoffed in mockery. “Since you insist on lying, why don’t I put my fingers into your eyes and see your reaction,” He suggested in an almost playful tone. “Ah! Sir! Please no!” I shouted but Sebastian held my two hands with one hand and placed them on the wall above my head. He brought his other hand forward towards my eyes. My heart began to beat faster. I had just regained my sight. There was no way I was going to lose them again just because I was trying to put up an act. From the look of things, Sebastian was not a man to joke around. If he said he was going to poke my eyes, he was really going to. I had no choice but to tell him he truth. “I’m sorry sir! I’m not blind please! I was blind three years ago but after getting treatment recently, I was able to see. I didn’t want Nathan to know I caught him cheating with Vanessa so I decided to continue to act blind, please sir, forgive me for lying,” Tears streamed down my face as I exposed everything. Sebastian stopped with his finger midway to my eyes. He smiled coldly. “Now, that’s better, you should learn that Sebastian is not a stupid man, I can tell truth from lie from a distance,” He boasted. I was too drained to say anything, I only nodded my head in silence. He released my hands and I slumped to the floor. My legs were too exhausted to keep me standing straight. “Stand up! We have things to discuss,” He ordered. I did not wait for him to repeat himself before I forced my already tired legs to stand. The room was silent and the tension was so thick that a knife could cut through it. “So, sir, would you have really poke my eyes if I had refused to say the truth?” I managed to ask trying to break the silence. Sebastian smiled coldly at me. “Yes,” He answered simply. I instantly went pale, he noticed my reaction and laughed. “Don’t worry Aurora, we are going to spend a lot of time together and you will come to know who Sebastian Hale really is and how ruthless he can be,” Sebastian told me. I could hardly believe my ears, was this man really boasting about being ruthless and heartless? Who exactly was he? “Who are you sir?” I dared to ask him. “You will find out soon enough,” He answered dismissively. I was not happy with the way he was treating me and how he was putting me on suspense. “What do you want from me sir?” I asked him. “Simple! You are going to be my wife,” He answered. “What?” I shouted in shock. “Yes,” He continued without even acknowledging my shocked reaction. “We are going to get married but it will be just for six months. It’s a contract marriage and trust me you will be well compensated.” He said but I was still too shocked to say anything. “You will be treated with the respect that comes with being Sebastian Hale’s wife and I will help you bring those that humiliated you like those two under your feet but there is a condition,” He explained. “What condition?” I asked after I finally found my voice. “You must keep up your act of blindness in public!” He answered.

Aurora’s Pov “What?” I asked in disbelief. “What is the problem? You are already pretending to be blind so you should not have an issue with continuing the act,” He answered. “No, please sir, I don’t want to marry you,” I pleaded. He looked at me and shook his head. “Aurora, we are going to get married so you are going to address me as Sebastian and not sir!” He instructed. Was this man being serious? Fear gripped my heart and I found myself moving back. “Please sir…” I started to speak but he cut me short. “Aurora!” He snapped and hit the wall. I almost collapsed from fear. “This will be the last time I will warn you! Call me sir again and you will regret it!” He warned. I nodded my head and swallowed hard. “And another thing, when I say something or ask you a question, I expect you to answer and not nod your head like a lizard,” He said. “Is that clear?” He asked. “Yes..si.. Sebastian!” I answered quickly and quietly. “Good!” He said and smiled at me at bit warmly. “But why do you need me to be blind?” I asked him. “That’s because, marrying a blind girl would be good for my image,” He answered with the warmth still in his voice. I decided to take this little opportunity to say my mind. “Please Sebastian, let me go home and think about it,” I suggested. “This isn’t a negotiation Aurora, go home and pack your things because I will be coming to pick you up tomorrow,” He said in a voice that left no room for arguments. I was furious and could not help but curse my bad luck for meeting him but there was nothing I could do. *** When I got back to the estate, I met Nathan alone. Vanessa had not come back with him and I wondered why. Was he angry with her for announcing her pregnancy and exposing their relationship to me? They were the least of my concern at this moment. It was hard to believe that just few hours ago, I was thinking of how to escape from Nathan now, I’m thinking of how to avoid the man that even Nathan was scared of. Whoever was writing the story of my life was certainly a wicked person with no iota of love for me. “Aurora! Thank God you are back, I was already getting worried,” Nathan said as he rushed to me but I pulled back. He noticed my reaction and his expression softened more. “Look Aurora, I know you are angry with me because of Vanessa and I’m really sorry, she was the one who seduced and forced herself on me, I’m really sorry,” He apologized sounding all regretful but I know it was all an act. Nathan was such an animal. He had suddenly turned around to put the blame on Vanessa. If I had not caught him with Vanessa before, I would have believed him with the way he was sounding but I knew better. “Nathan, like I said before, I don’t have an issue with your relationship with Vanessa, in fact, I’m happy for you which is why I wanted us to go our separate ways,” I explained calmly but inside of me was a raging storm. “Can you just stop being stubborn! What is your problem? I already apologized to you, what else do you want?” He shouted. He was already losing his cool. He could not keep up with the regretful act anymore. “Nathan, my response still remain the same and nothing will change it!” I told him. He started laughing as he began to pace around. I became scared because I did not know what his next reaction will be. “I think I know where your sudden confidence is coming from.” He finally spoke after turning around for a while. “It’s because of Sebastian Hale right? Because he kissed you and tried to claim you as his own but let me tell you, you don’t know who he is, a blind, pathetic girl like you will not be able to survive a week by his side,” He hissed in anger. “Look Nathan, Sebastian or no Sebastian, I will still stand by my decision,” I told him totally unfazed by his talks. Looking at Nathan now, I wondered what I had seen in him to have chosen him. To think that I was once madly in love with him made me want to throw up. He appears all cool and good and calm in public but in reality, he was just a decorated beast with money. “I see you are still adamant but don’t forget that your mother’s life lies in my hands,” He boasted. He had threatened me with the one thing he knew I held most important in my life. Fearing for my mother’s life, I quickly left the estate and went to the hospital to check on her myself. I sighed in relief when I noticed that she was still okay. I was too scared to leave her so I spent the night there with her but I could not sleep. The next morning, the door to my mother’s hospital room was flunged open and I saw Nathan come in with a smug look on his face. I became scared and stood in front of my mother. I didn’t know what he had planned but I will never let him harm her. I knew from the look on his face that he was sure he had backed me into a corner and there was nothing I would be able to do. “Don’t you dare touch my mother!” I warned him as he took a step closer. I was silently praying for help to come when I heard noises outside. Before Nathan could say anything, Sebastian walked. I didn’t know if I should be relieved or alarmed because choosing between Sebastian and Nathan was like choosing between the devil and the deep blue sea. “Nathan! You have no right here because I have taken control of the entire hospital, it’s mine now!” He announced loudly. Nathan was speechless and felt humiliated and he left angrily. A small crowd had gathered around when Sebastian walked in. “Come with me, the nurses will take care of your mother,” Sebastian ordered and without waiting for my response, he took my hand escorted me out of the hospital with everyone watching us. He led me to his car and drove off to his estate. It was two times bigger and better than Nathan’s own. He led me to his home office and gave me a document to fill. “This is the contract form, fill it now!” He said in a voice that left no room for arguments. I knew I could not refuse even if I wanted to. I needed someone to protect my mother and I against Nathan and Sebastian was the best bet. Even if he was like the deep blue sea, I was ready to drown in it if it would keep my mother safe. With my resolve harden and my hands steady, I signed the contract and in that moment, I knew a new life had begun for me.

Aurora’s POV I watched as the hair stylist added a few retouches to my hair, tying it stylishly with a ribbon. To the hair stylist, I was blind. No one else knew I could see except Matteo and his right-hand man. According to Matteo, we could not risk adding extra people to the circle. Tonight was the official engagement party that would tell everyone that we were on the path to marriage. “Your hair looks so nice,” the hairstylist said. “I wish you could see the masterpiece I just worked out with your hair,” the woman added. I could see it. She’s just not aware that I could, and it was meant to be that way. Her work on my hair was truly a masterpiece. I wish I could take an image snapshot, but apparently, that seems to be the last thing on her mind right now. “Thank you, uh….” I trailed off. “Fatima,” she chirped. “Thank you, Fatima,” I replied. She smiled and she left. Waiting a brief moment, I grabbed my phone from the table and took a few selfies. I can’t afford to let these precious moments go to waste. I was going through the selfies when the door opened and Matteo walked through with a man. I remembered him introducing him to me the first day I landed in his estate. “What the hell are you doing?” His face darkened. I met his reflection in the mirror. “Nothing really.” My face was flushed white, and he could see right through me that I was up to something. “What’s that thing in your hand?” He growled. Hesitating, I lifted it slowly until the light caught the black rectangular brick. His reflection in the mirror raised a brow at me, but the other man’s face remained stoic. The first time I saw him, it was easy for me to mistake him for a mannequin until I saw him walk. Now, he was doing it again. Matteo walked towards me and plucked the phone from my hand. I sprang up to my feet to protest when he gave me a look. I stilled, and he dragged his eyes back to the screen. A chuckle spilled from his lips. “Pictures, huh?” His eyes darted between me and the device he was holding. “You really are a beautiful lady, Aurora.” His eyes were glinting with mischief. “But you don’t have to worry. I’m committed to keeping our contract.” I didn’t reply to him. He made a simple face before tossing my phone to the floor. It landed and cracked. I looked sharply at him in shock. “What are you doing?” I almost shrieked. “What I should have done all this while,” he closed the gap between us. “As my wife, you can’t be seen using that cheap thing. I’ll make arrangements for my men to get you a device befitting of who you are.” “But…but the pictures?” I stuttered. “Need not worry,” he croaked. “My cameramen are going to snap you so much that you’d have to beg them to stop.” “Now, if you don’t mind, the engagement gala is not going to attend itself.” He added. I picked up the dark glasses on the dressing desk and slipped them over my eyes before I took his hand. “Whenever I’m not with you, stay close to Arturo as much as possible,” he gestured to the scowling-faced man with him. I nodded. I spared him a glance and I almost fell into the trap of nodding. Regaining my composure, I answered. “Yes, of course.” He tilted his head ever so slightly to the side and added. “That was better than the first time.” When we entered the ballroom, everywhere was filled. This was my first time seeing this number of dignitaries gathered together in one place. I didn’t need a soothsayer to tell me that the game was on, and I slipped into my best acting mode. Matteo was commanding the room as he walked in. While the music still played, everybody respected themselves. Voices started to murmur within the hall, the ones behind me more pronounced that the rest of the voices in the hall. “She’s the blind one,” a male voice hushed behind me. “I heard it was an accident,” another man hushed. “No, it seems like….” Matteo had turned around when the voices stopped in an instant. His hands on me were possessive and commanding at the same time, and he dished out subtle instructions as we continued through the party. At some point, I glimpsed Nathan standing with one of the guests, fuming for no reason. I wondered. If he had done the right thing, Matteo wouldn’t have attended the ceremony to whisk me away. Either way, if Matteo hadn’t come for my rescue, the truth of the matter was that we were done. He made his choice, and I made mine. All we need to do now is live with our choices. “Smile,” he commanded as he led me onto the dance floor. I forced a smile on my face. From the way Matteo led me across the dance floor, every head was turning occasionally in our direction. I could interprete from the current situation that the ladies wished they were the ones in my position, judging from the number of glares they threw my way. I was, however, unbothered. This was a contract. Once the details of the agreement were satisfied, we’d all go our separate ways. And they can be free to have him if they want to. As the song ended, Matteo led me off the dance floor to a side of the hall. While we stood there, he greeted a few special guests who walked up to him. I took note of every single face while keeping up with the blind act. Some of the ladies spoke about how I was beautiful I looked. Some of them emphasized that I didn’t deserve the blindness, but the world was against me. I ignored them. “Oh, crap,” Matteo growled. I almost spun around to look at him, but I managed to suppress the action. I followed his gaze to notice a younger man than him who seemed to share the same facial features. I stilled, too.

Matteo’s POV The last person I expected to be at this party was in this ball. Plastered on his face was a smug smile that stretched across his lips. Aurora herself seemed not to be a total loser. She had stiffened as I did. Either she was quite aware of who Leo was and what he was capable of, or she’s got something up that skull of hers. Still, I didn’t think it was worth the risk. Lettting Aurora assume things around here isn’t exactly the smartest of ideas. I should let her know what was going on. “That’s Leo,” I mumbled under my breath. “The only flaw I never take care of, but usually appears at random times to ruin the day. He can notice something wrong a few feet away. You’re going to need to do extra work to convince him,” I added. Aurora didn’t reply. She didn’t even mumble back. She squeezed my hand briefly. I didn’t know her reason for doing that, but at least it was better than nodding like an agama lizard or turning in my direction to meet my eyes subtly. “Leo,” I breathed his name with disgust as he approached. Leo ignored me and turned to Aurora. “Aurora, hmm, you seem…different, unlike what the tabloids say.” “As much as I want to agree with you,” I told him. “I must say, Leo, you’re the last person I expected to see around here.” He spared me a glance. “I know, brother. You always look down on me. Always in the business of underestimating me. What makes you think that I shouldn’t be present at your engagement party?” “You always were weird,” I shot back with a low growl. “I didn’t want to have that kind of suspense around me.” “You do agree with me that suspense is fun,” he croaked. Gently, he picked Aurora’s hand and kissed it. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Aurora. I believe there are yet many more things I’d come to learn about you. You seem like an interesting subject.” “Careful,” I grumbled. “She bruises easily.” Aurora played her part perfectly, such that if I didn’t know better, I might have been fooled myself. Turning her face to an angle slightly away from where Leo stood, she let a small smile have its way on her lips for a moment. “It’s good to meet you, Mr—” “Leo,” he answered sharply. “Leo Moretti. I’m your husband’s little brother—well, husband to be, I guess.” He turned to me as Aurora nodded like a hypnotized idiot, the smile on her face growing lightly. I frowned at him. He shot a cool smile in my direction, unfazed and unbothered by anything. His hands still held Aurora’s, and I was waiting for him to let her hand go. After a long, lingering moment, he finally let go of her hand. “I shouldn’t be the asshole here, Matteo,” he took a step back. “But I must give it to you, blind or not, she’s lovely. You’ve got good taste, man.” “Back off,” I growled. He shrugged. Shoving his hands into his pockets, he stalked away triumphantly. I watched him disappear into the crowd. “Is he always like that?” Aurora breathed, so low that only I could hear her. I spared her a glance. “Don’t think about it too much. My junior brother can be an asshole when he wants to be. He’s also the last person you want to be messing with. The young man is a mess.” From Aurora’s eyes, I could tell she had more to say, but she swallowed her words. Smart. Like I concluded the other time, she wasn’t a total loser after all. They say not to judge a book by its cover, but I judged this one by the cover. During Nathan’s party when I saw her. She wasn’t doing an excellent job of deceiving those fools, but she wasn’t messing around. And right now, with some raised stakes, she was still handling the job nicely. She could play the role like a pro. At least, I was not wrong in choosing her. The party continued in a blur—I was not a fan of parties. I just realized that sometimes, it helps to get the job done. It saves you from going the long route sometimes, and it meant that most people can use it to assert control. Right now, I was using it to tell everyone that Aurora was mine, at least for the time being. I met Nathan in the crowd, who seemed to have huge trouble finishing a glass of drink. His eyes were directed in our direction. I squeezed Aurora’s hand lightly. “C’mon.” As everything was winding down, I led Aurora to my car with Arturo following closely. Letting her inside, I stopped to have a few words with Arturo. “Did you have any idea that my brother was going to show up today?” I asked. “We made our research,” Arturo’s lips moved, eyes slightly narrowed. “He didn’t look like he was going to show up. Apparently, his flight to the British Isles was delayed a little.” I nodded. “Fine. Right now, you have one mission.” His gaze was laser-focused on me. I met his gaze with the same intensity. “Whatever it will cost,” I said. “Your current life’s mission is to ensure that nothing happens to her.” He nodded once, twice. I gave him a nod and turned away. Joining Aurora in the car, she shot her question without hesitation. “What the hell is going on? Why is your brother acting weird? Why does your conversation with your brother sound like a threat to each other?” I didn’t answer. I didn’t spare her a glance. There was no need to answer all those questions, at least for now. She just needs to do her job, and both of us will be fine. “Why did you let him touch me like that?” She asked. I didn’t want to answer that question. Hesitating, I spilled. “Leo likes to test boundaries. He did that with you.”

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302711”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Diana’s POV “Do you want me to put it in deeper?” His cold baritone voice whispered against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. I felt the warmth of his breath caress my neck. I didn’t answer—not with words. Instead, I placed my hands on his hips, feeling the soft curve of his dick before pulling him deeper into me. A slow smirk curved his lips. “I see… you want me to go deeper.” Before I could react, he grabbed my wrists and pinned them to the bed, locking them down with his knees. I gasped. The pressure made my fingers crack, the pain sharp—but I was already too far gone. That pain was nothing compared to the overwhelming sensation of pleasure taking over my body. He pushed deeper. Each thrust—deliberate, powerful—was a reminder that this was unlike anything I had ever felt. Not that I had much to compare it to. Not that I had ever even had one. “You want some more?” His voice rumbled through me. I nodded, breathless. He pulled out slowly, raised my hips with one strong hand, and drove himself back in. This time… It felt like the first time all over again. New. Intoxicating. Too much and not enough. Every stroke sent me spiralling— Bliss. Ecstasy. Madness. “Say my name,” he growled, eyes locked on mine as his pace quickened. “Ryan,” I whispered. “Louder.” “Ryan!” I moaned louder, trembling under him. “After this…” He smirked, his voice dark and possessive. “My name will never leave your lips.” He chuckled lowly. Something inside me snapped. I don’t know where the strength came from, but I flipped him over, our bodies moving in one seamless motion. His surprised laugh filled the room. “Now you want to lead?” he teased. I didn’t answer. I straddled him without hesitation, sinking into him with a gasp. My nails dug into his chest, and then— I bit him. Hard. His groan echoed through the room, raw and primal. When he said my name, it came out broken, breathless— The sexiest sound I’d ever heard. In that moment, I knew one thing for sure— He would never forget this night. And neither would I. ***** “Diana! Diana!” My name echoed down the university hallway like an alarm I didn’t want to hear. I kept walking, refusing to turn around. But the voice—loud, persistent, and impossible to ignore—only got closer. “What the hell, Trisha?” I spun around, irritated. “Why are you yelling my name from over there?” I motioned vaguely behind me, not pointing anywhere specific. Trisha caught up, slightly breathless. “I’ve been calling you since the end of class! You wouldn’t answer!” I stared at her flatly. “Uh? Maybe it should’ve occurred to you that I wasn’t in the mood for your non-stop talking and your—stupid—questions.” Trisha was my best friend. Scratch that—my only friend. She was also the daughter of the Alpha’s Beta, which, in theory, should have made her dignified, poised, maybe even a little stuck-up. But Trisha was none of those things. She was loud, messy, unfiltered, and still somehow the one person who’d always stood by me. Sometimes, I wondered how we even became friends. I turned and resumed my walk down the hallway. Destination: the library. “Come on, Diana. Where are you going now?” she asked, trailing behind me. “To the library, of course,” I replied without looking back. “Uh? It’s not even exam time yet.” “Well,” I shrugged, “some of us have parents who don’t hold high ranks in the pack. So, no special treatment.” “Ouch. That hurts.” I ignored her and kept walking, letting the silence stretch. But of course, Trisha couldn’t let it stay that way. “I know you’re trying to avoid me because you don’t want me asking how it went with the cutie from history class,” she teased. “The fact that you’ve been dodging me since last week says a lot.” I stopped walking. “Look, Trisha,” I said slowly, “can you just—chillax? Get off my back. I need to study.” “The exam isn’t for another four months. Why the rush?” I shot her an icy glare that finally made her stop talking. The truth? I didn’t want to talk about it. Not about Ryan. Not about that night. Since then, we haven’t spoken. He hadn’t come to class, and his number had been switched off. Just—gone. Vanished like it never happened. And yeah, maybe I was too quick to fall for him, to get hooked on a pair of piercing eyes and the kind of smile that could ruin a girl for good. But you wouldn’t blame me if you saw him. God, he was fine. And that night… I still felt the imprint of it on my skin, in my bones. I wondered if he thought about it, too. “Tell me what’s wrong, Diana.” “Nothing’s wrong,” I said sharply. “I just need to study. I need to get that scholarship.” My voice softened. “My parents need it, too.” Trisha blinked. “Okay, okay. Slow down. No need to bite my head off.” By the time we reached the library doors, she was still right beside me. “Trisha,” I groaned, “what are you still doing here?” She rolled her eyes. “Um, what does it look like I’m doing? I’m coming to study—with my best friend.” I sighed in frustration and walked in. And then—just as I prayed she wouldn’t bring it up—she did. “Are you excited about Awakening Your Wolf this weekend?” I froze for a second. She just had to bring that up. The real reason I was here wasn’t just to “study.” I was looking for books—anything—about the rare possibility of a child born to omega parents awakening as a beta. Because this Saturday, Trisha and I will both be turning twenty. And unfortunately for us, that day also happened to fall on the full moon. We’d be out in the dark, standing in a sacred circle beneath the stars—alongside the other young adults who’d turned twenty earlier this year. And all eyes would be on me. On what I would become. The girl was born to omega parents. The girl everyone already assumed would amount to nothing. But what if I surprised them? What if the blood in my veins held more than they thought?

Diana’s POV Trisha was not giving up. She kept following me to every shelf I went through. “Come on, Trisha, you’ve got to give me some breathing space.” “Girl, since when did we start giving each other breathing space?” she asked. I sighed. “Look, Trish, I know we are—” “Found it!” she yelled, raising a book. “Found what?” I asked, confused. “Found what you are looking for, Diana,” she said, handing the book to me. Surprisingly, when I saw the title of the book, it was exactly what I had in mind. I was shocked. How the hell did she know that this was why I was worried? “Trisha.” “Diana.” “How did you know that this is what I was looking for?” She took in a deep breath before answering. “It’s obvious, Diana. I am your friend—do you think I wouldn’t know when something is bothering you?” “I am sorry I tried to hide it from you. I just—” “It’s fine, Diana. I get it,” she said, smiling. “I am just gonna go through a few pages and then we’ll go,” I said, tapping the book. “Oh, no problem. Take your time, girl.” About one hour into the book, suddenly, the heavy wooden doors of the library swung open with a dramatic creak that made everyone glance up. And just like that, Ava Storm walked in—like she owned the damn place. Scratch that. She did own the place. Or at least, her father did. She strutted in on designer boots, her Moonbound High blazer draped fashionably over her shoulders like a cape. Her platinum blonde hair shimmered under the dusty rays of sunlight spilling through the tall windows, and her crimson lips curled into a smirk that reeked of mischief. “Gather around, ladies!” she called out, loud and unapologetic. “I’ve got something important to share.” Girls abandoned their books mid-sentence, swarming to her like moths to flame. Only Trisha and I stayed put, unmoved. “She’s at it again,” Trisha muttered under her breath, rolling her eyes. Ava’s sharp gaze swept over the room, pausing briefly on us—like we were dust on her manicured nails. Then she flipped her hair and turned her attention back to her loyal swarm. “I turn twenty this weekend,” she said sweetly, her voice laced with arrogance. “And it just so happens to be my first transformation.” Gasps. Giddy whispers. Typical. “Well, guess what? I heard the next alpha of the pack would be at the transformation ceremony too.” Everyone began to giggle. “The next alpha!” Trish exclaimed. I didn’t care about the alpha or anything else. What I was bothered about the most was how my transformation would go. My transformation would determine if my family would be saved from shame or remain in shame. “You know what I also heard?” Ava asked, leaning forward a little and smiling. Everyone was asking. “I heard he’s gonna be choosing his mate and Luna too.” Being the Alpha’s mate was every girl’s dream, including the dream of my friend Trisha, but I was different. I wasn’t like any other girl. I didn’t see myself becoming an Alpha’s mate or a Luna. It wasn’t because I was born to omega parents. I simply never dreamed of becoming a Luna—it just never appealed to me. I could see Trisha smiling. She seemed happy, and I was happy that she was happy. I finally scanned through the book’s table of contents but didn’t find anything that made mention of the possibility of transforming into a beta wolf. So there are different categories of wolves. There is the Alpha, who is the strongest and the leader of the pack. And then there’s also the Alpha of Alphas. Just as the name implies, this is an alpha whose pack is made of only Alphas, and then there are the beta wolves. Beta wolves are the next in line when it comes to strength and power. All Alphas must have a beta wolf as their right-hand man and personal guard as well. The next in line are the omega wolves. These are the weakest of all wolves, just like my parents. Though there are omegas with ranks, these are omegas that have successfully climbed the ladder of strength and have probably levelled up to the beta’s strength. But this is very rare. Despite these levels of wolves, strength still varies depending on the individual and the family and how hard they’ve trained. My parents tried everything they could so they could level up for me, just so they could save me from humiliation and rejection, but all their efforts were fruitless. “Hey Diana, I hear you are also turning twenty on that day.” “Yes, she is, and so am I!” Trish interrupted. “I wasn’t talking to you, bitch.” “Say that one more time and I swear you will regret crossing my path today forever.” Trisha wasn’t just my friend—she was also my protector. Countless times she’s saved me from people who tend to mock me for having two weak omegas as my parents. There were other people with omega parents, but I was the only one with two omega parents. Others had an omega mother and a beta father, or an omega father whose strength already equals that of a beta and a beta mother. One characteristic difference is the eye colour of the three ranks. Alphas have red eyes, beta wolves have golden yellow eyes, and omegas have blue eyes. No matter the amount of level-up, an omega’s eye colour would never change, except there’s a way the omega can become an Alpha wolf. “You’ve got so much nerve, Trisha. Don’t think that my father would take it easy on you because dear daddy is his beta,” Ava chuckled. “I will be counting on it.” The weekend. It came so fast. Mom had woken me up with a happy birthday song, singing and praying for me. But that wasn’t my problem. The transformation ceremony was later tonight. I wasn’t ready. I picked up my phone and there were about ten missed calls from Trisha and about seven happy birthday messages from her. I smiled and called her back to wish her a happy birthday too. We talked for a while and then we ended the call. I spent the rest of the day surfing through the net for stories, folktales, and legends that might talk about the possibility of becoming a beta wolf, but there was nothing. My heart was heavy. I paced back and forth. I was having trouble breathing. The night had finally reached. The one I dreaded the most. All the ladies who turned twenty that day and the ones who had turned during the earlier days of the week were called out and made to stand in a straight line. The boys were made to stand in the other line. Trisha stood by my side, holding and squeezing my hands tightly, assuring me that everything would be fine. After the speech the alpha made, we all stood waiting on the full moon. But before then, I was feeling something strange in my heart, something like a pull. It started small but became stronger as the full moon came out. Suddenly I could hear bones crack. Screams of agony and pain filled the Moonbound square. But then something strange happened.

Diana’s POV My eyes moved from one direction to the other, watching as people began to change under the full moon. Ava had a bright smile on her face. Despite the cracking of her bones, she didn’t even flinch or show any signs of pain. “Is she even normal?” I muttered to myself. I watched as she changed, now on all four legs. Her form was… I don’t even have the right words to describe it. It was massive, beautiful, with white fur and elegant—the best fit for an Alpha’s daughter. She had the best and the biggest form among every other person who had turned. My eyes drifted to where her father, the alpha, and her mother, the luna of the pack, stood. I could see satisfaction in their eyes. Their beloved daughter turned into a beautiful and obviously strong beta wolf, a perfect match for an Alpha’s mate. Honestly, I was jealous. I envied her. Ava had always had everything at her beck and call. She never needed to struggle for anything, and now she had this beautiful form too. Could the universe ever be so unfair? “Aarrrggghhhh!” a loud groan laced with pain came from beside me. Trisha! She was changing too. Her grip became tighter. Her bones cracked loudly, and then slowly her fur began to show. She had silver-colored fur. Very beautiful. My eyes were filled with tears. I was happy for her. She transformed fully, and she was no doubt a beta wolf too. I could tell that her strength was close to Ava’s, if not exactly the same. They both had the best forms. My eyes drifted to my mother and father. I could see them praying to the moon goddess to help me through it. Almost everyone had turned, but nothing was happening to me. Despite still being in her wolf form, her eyes were still encouraging me not to lose hope. She moved closer to me, rubbing her fur against my body, attempting to calm me down. It was hard to be calm. Everyone had now transformed—I was the only one left. What is happening to me? Why am I not changing? I closed my eyes, attempting to force the transformation, but nothing was happening. I looked up at the sky. The full moon was almost gone. They’d soon be asked to shift back into human form… And I still hadn’t changed. I was devastated, frustrated. I wanted the earth to open up and swallow me. People of the Moonbound pack had already started whispering. Some were laughing. One behind me said, “What would you expect from a girl whose parents are the weakest omegas we’ve ever seen?” My heart ached. It raced. “Now that we have our new wol—” “Aaarrrgggghhh!” I screamed out in pain. Finally. I was transforming. I could feel the shocked stares, but the pain I was feeling made it hard to concentrate on them. After a few minutes, I was on all four legs. My eyesight had changed, and I wasn’t standing tall. I knew that it was done. I had transformed. But then laughter echoed from every corner of the square. Why? I wasn’t sure. “Silence, everyone.” I noticed footsteps coming towards me, alongside mocking laughter. What the hell was going on? I screamed in my head. In the blink of an eye, Trisha was in front of me, still in her magnificent wolf form. She roared. I still couldn’t understand what was going on until someone brought out a very large mirror and placed it beside me. Then I saw my form. I wasn’t an alpha, wasn’t a beta, wasn’t even an omega. My fur was a strange, shimmering black tinged with silver streaks—unlike anything I’d seen before. My limbs were too slender, my stance unsteady. I didn’t look like a wolf. I looked… wrong. What was I? An abomination. It’s what you call something that no one knows about or understands. I took a few steps backward. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Everyone mocked and laughed. They called me useless, weakling, abomination. Some even went as far as throwing tiny pieces of rock at me. Though Trisha tried to protect me, they were skilled. They made sure none of the rock pieces hit her because they knew who her father was. But somehow they still found a way to hit me. The full moon was finally over, and everyone turned back to their human form. I felt so ashamed of myself. My heart raced. My stomach churned. “Now, with time, you all will be able to control your shifting.” The alpha paused. His gaze shifted from one person to another until it landed on mine. All I could see was disgust. He had spent time observing every other person, but he barely looked at me. I bowed my head in shame. “Now to the next phase of tonight. Please, all male wolves, could you step aside, leaving only the females at the center?” Some of the males felt too shy to move because they were naked—we all were. Our clothes had been torn off while transforming. They left the center of the square, leaving us females. I didn’t care about what was going on anymore. Tears rolled down my eyes. Trisha tried to calm me down, but I couldn’t help it. My worst fear had happened to me. I had brought more shame upon my parents. “Now, as we all know, I am getting older and as well becoming unfit to lead this pack with my strength. Very soon we will be crowning a new alpha, and right now that alpha is here tonight, and he will be choosing his mate—the one whom the moon goddess had chosen for him.” The girls began to whisper. Ava stood proud, flipping her hair backward like her beauty depended on it. “And now the new Alpha is none other than the great Ryan Wesley, son of the late alpha Gabriel Wesley.” “Ryan,” I muttered. I had quick flashback memories of that steamy night. “Could he be the same Ryan?” I muttered. I shook my head. There’s no way it’s the same Ryan. Besides, Ryan is a common name, so it could be anybody. But deep down, something told me that he was the same Ryan, but I didn’t want to believe it. There was a sudden change in the atmosphere. Like a powerful presence. It came from behind the crowd, up to the center, standing in front of the alpha and bowing his head. “This power,” I muttered. I clutched my chest tightly. There was a pain and a pull towards this individual who was standing in front of us. And just then he turned in our direction. His presence was intoxicating. As I raised my head to get a clearer look at him… There it was. The night that I couldn’t forget was standing in front of me. “Ryan,” I muttered. “Oh my gosh!” Trisha exclaimed. She recognized him too. At that moment, all I wanted was just to die. Ryan is the next alpha? He was here all along. He saw my disgusting form. The pull came stronger, and now that I saw him, I could hear it clearly. Mate! The way he looked at me when he came closer, I could tell he was feeling it too, and he remembered me from that night—no doubts about that. He walked up to me, stood in front of me for a while. In my mind, I knew he was going to choose me. We both had a very beautiful night—that was the basis of my belief. And I knew that if he chose me, my status would automatically change, irrespective of the kind of wolf I am. But to my greatest surprise, he walked past me and went over to where Ava stood, taking her hands and raising them up. “I, Ryan Wesley, take Ava Storm as my one and only mate. She is to be my luna when I eventually become the Alpha of this pack.” I felt a sudden sharp pain hit my chest. My heart skipped beats, and then I was on—

Diana’s POV I still couldn’t believe my eyes. My heart still ached from the whole ordeal of that night. The memory haunted me—it felt like I was going to die. The pain of Ryan’s rejection was still etched deep in my heart. I sat in my room. For days, I had refused to see anyone, nor had I eaten anything in the last three days. All I wanted to do was die. Death felt like the only solution to the shame I felt. How was I going to go back to school and look at everyone, especially Ava Storm? How was I supposed to face those demon-jesting haters at school? Pictures of my wolf form in the mirror haunted me. ‘What an abomination,’ I thought. “Diana, dear, you can’t remain inside forever. You have to come out, please.” Mom’s voice echoed from behind the door, her voice shaky. She hadn’t seen me for three days. I hadn’t even spoken for three days, so they didn’t know if I was dead or alive. “Please, Diana, you have to come out,” Dad’s voice followed. “At least say something to us. Let us know you’re alive,” Mom pleaded. I remained silent. ‘I don’t deserve to be your daughter. The only chance I had to change your status, I destroyed by turning into an abomination,’ I thought. Mom’s tears broke me, but I couldn’t afford to be any form of disgrace to them. “Look, dear, it’s not your fault that you turned into something else. It’s not your fault that you are—” “An abomination,” I muttered. “Please, Diana, you have to come out. You haven’t eaten in days,” Mom begged. Honestly, I didn’t like that I was making them go through this pain, but what could I do? I was an abomination. As if that wasn’t enough, I had tried to beg my way into becoming Ryan’s mate after he chose Ava. Yes, I was that stupid. I know that now—I wasn’t thinking straight. After Ryan had chosen Ava, I went down on my knees, holding his leg and begging him to accept me as his mate. I even went ahead and told the whole pack that we were mated, hoping there would be a change, but everyone looked at me like I was an abomination. Some laughed; others whispered. Ryan had kicked me off like I was some dirty scum, a dangerous leech. Imagine that scenario and place yourself in my shoes. Would you be able to look your parents in the eyes anymore? There was no way I would be able to look them in the eye. Knocks kept coming at my door, but I ignored them. After a while, there was a brief silence, followed by a hard banging sound on my door. The knocking became fiercer, and then the next thing I heard was a loud thud and a rush of wind on my skin. I looked to see what was going on. Lo and behold, it was Trisha James—my only best friend. She had been coming to see me ever since the weekend, but I didn’t open the door for her either. She stops by in the morning before going to school and stops by in the evening before going home. The last time she came, she had promised me that if I wasn’t out, she was going to break down the door. And yes, she did. Typical Trisha—never going back on her word. “What the hell are you still doing, holed up inside here?” she yelled angrily. Mom rushed in, hugging me tightly like a mother hen who had just found her lost chick. “I am so glad you’re alright,” Mom said. “I’m sorry, Mom!” I muttered through tears. “Hush now, dear. You don’t have to be sorry for anything. We, your parents, are supposed to be the ones apologising to you for failing you.” “No, Mom, you didn’t fail me. I was the one who failed you both. I couldn’t—” “Enough of that bullshit, Diana,” Trisha butted in. “Trisha,” I called calmly. She walked swiftly with what looked like wolf speed and grabbed me by the hands. “Mom, I’m sorry, but I have to drag her out to start preparing for school.” “But she hasn’t eaten anything in three days,” Mom said. “Prepare the food. She’s going to eat it when she’s out of the bathroom,” Trisha replied. Trisha dragged me to our bathroom. Of course, she knew where it was—she was my best friend. She knew the ins and outs of my house. But I didn’t know the ins and outs of hers. Her parents never approved of our friendship, but Trisha, being the stubborn, strong-headed girl she was, disobeyed her parents and went ahead to become friends with me anyway. My home was small. Our bathroom was just beside our kitchen. As soon as we got there, Trisha released her grip, and the next thing I saw were her arms around me, hugging me tightly. Through tears in her eyes, she said, “I missed you, Diana. Don’t you ever do this to yourself again.” I wrapped my arms around her, hugging her tightly too. She finally released me, urging me to freshen up fast since we were already running late for school. After a few minutes, I was out. I ate the food Mom had prepared, and then we left for school. **** At the school gate, I stood with my heart in my mouth. “Come on, Diana, we have to go in.” “I’m scared,” I muttered. Trisha held my hand. “Don’t worry, I’m here with you.” I took a deep breath and walked through the school gates with Trisha beside me. Everything felt different now. Students stopped talking when they saw me, staring and whispering to each other. My heart was beating so fast as we walked down the hallway. Then I looked up, and there she was—Ava Storm. She was standing by her locker with all her friends around her, looking perfect as always. Her cold blue eyes met mine, and I could see exactly what she was thinking. There was no kindness there, just satisfaction that she had won and I had lost. All the shame from that night came flooding back, and I wanted to disappear.

Diana’s POV “And here comes the abomination,” one of her followers announced. The others burst into laughter. Ava sat on her locker, her cold eyes still watching me. I could literally feel the hatred in her eyes. If only staring could make people disappear, then I would have disappeared—or maybe exploded at the rate she was staring. Trisha held me tightly, drawing me close to her. “And there goes the mother wolf protecting her weak cub,” another girl mocked. The rest burst into mocking laughter. “Don’t you girls have anything better to do with your time?” Trisha shot back at them. “And who the hell are you to talk back to us when we’re talking?” Trisha looked around for a brief moment. “Last I checked, we are all students here—same age and same class,” she replied firmly. “I see you’ve got a lot of nerve, Trisha,” another one said. “Fuck off,” Trisha blurted out. “How dare you—” “That’s enough, everyone,” Ava interrupted, raising her right hand as a signal. Her minions kept quiet. She jumped down from her locker. “It’s surprising that you could still show your face here,” she said, her eyes fixed on me. “Honestly, when I didn’t see you for about three days, I hoped you were dead.” Trisha was about to react with her fist, but I stopped her. Ava looked at Trisha with disdain in her eyes. “Just because you transformed into a striking wolf doesn’t give you the right to challenge me.” “And who are you to tell me what to do?” Ava laughed scornfully. “Did you have memory loss or something? Or do I need to remind you that I am your chosen Luna?” Trisha scoffed. “Please, Ava, could you just let us go? We’re just trying to get to our seats.” “And the abomination can talk!” she said mockingly. Everyone in the classroom laughed out loud. Some mimicked the way I sounded. Others looked at me with disgust in their eyes. Then, from nowhere, I suddenly became cold and wet. Someone in Ava’s team of girls had gone behind our backs secretly to get a bucket of water and poured it on me. They had purposely pushed Trisha away so she wouldn’t get wet. They dared not include Trisha. Her dad was the Alpha’s beta—a very strong one at that. Rumour even had it that he had overpowered the Alpha during one of their spars. And also, Trisha herself had transformed into something magnificent, so no one would want to cross her—well, except for the Queen herself, Ava. Trisha was surprised when she was pushed and fell to the floor. She got up and saw a soaked and shivering Diana. She turned to Ava and was about to grab her by the collar of her uniform, but I told her to stop. “What the hell, Diana!” she said angrily. “Please, I don’t want you causing trouble because of me.” “They are the ones who caused the trouble” I pulled her close and lowered my voice to a whisper. “The board of directors won’t agree with you—you know that, Trisha. If your father finds out that you fought with the Alpha’s daughter, he won’t be happy with you. Plus, if he discovers it was because of me, things could get very difficult for you at home.” “But—” “No, Trisha, no buts, please.” I was worried about what her father would do to her. “You know, Trish, with your strength and your level, you shouldn’t be rolling with riff-raff like this,” Ava said, pointing at me. “Do not call her a riff-raff!” Trisha said firmly. “Oh, but I’m sorry—that’s all she is, nothing but a riff-raff who is about to become a dead rat,” she said, folding her arms. “I wonder why you weren’t banished the moment you turned into that abomination.” Trisha’s hand had formed into a fist, but I placed my hands on her shoulder and my other hand on her fist, attempting to calm her down. “What do you want to do? You want to hit me?” She scoffed. “Let me see you try.” “The only person stopping me from destroying your canines right now is Diana,” Trisha yelled. “Oh, so should I be grateful?” “Yes, you should.” Trisha retorted. “Okay, class, settle down,” the teacher said, dropping his book on the teacher’s desk in front of the class. Everybody dispersed to their seats except Ava, who remained standing, blocking our path. “Please, Miss Ava, could you kindly go back to your seat so Trisha and—” he paused “—can go to their seats?” he said, omitting my name. I didn’t even care about that. I was used to teachers not knowing my name already. Some would even go ahead and refer to me as “the girl born to the weakest omega wolves.” “Of course, Mr. Thompson, I will gladly do that,” she said, her gaze still fixed on me. She finally left for her seat. Trisha and I went to ours. “Can I get someone to clean the board?” Thompson requested. “Sure, sir!” Ava said, raising her hand. Everybody looked at her with surprise, including the teacher. I kept my head down, facing my book. “You… want… to… do… it?” Mr. Thompson stammered. “No, not exactly, but I want to recommend someone to do it.” The entire class watched in awe. Her eyes scanned the classroom until they settled on me, and then she pointed. I hadn’t even realised it until Trisha’s voice made me aware. “What the hell are you planning?” Trisha asked, her tone laced with anger. “Okay then, Ms. Leslie, could you please help us with the board?” I raised my head. “Um, sure,” I muttered. Trisha’s seat was directly in front of the board. She alone stayed on that line while everyone else’s seats were behind hers. She would say, “I am the queen of this school. I can’t be sitting in the same line with you lot. There has to be a difference.” As I walked past her seat, a sly smirk played at the corners of her lips. I knew that what she had in mind was nothing short of pure evil, but what could I possibly do? Nothing. As I was cleaning the board, I felt a liquid on my body and heard the thud of a bottle hitting the classroom floor. My body was still wet from the first water—now this. “What did you do that for?” I yelled angrily. She snapped her fingers. And that was it. Two guys—I recognised them to be among the male wolves who had transformed into elegant and strong beta wolves during the transformation ceremony—both held Trisha down to her seat. While the rest kept throwing books, banana peels, snacks, and every single thing they could get their hands on at me while screaming the words: “ABOMINATION! ABOMINATION!”

Diana’s POV My hands were shaking as I held the board eraser. I tried to stop the first tear, but it came anyway. Then another one. Soon they were falling down my face, mixing with the sticky stuff on my uniform. “ABOMINATION! ABOMINATION!” They kept shouting at me. A pencil hit my shoulder. Someone threw an eraser at my back. A crumpled paper landed in my wet hair. I felt like I was drowning in their hate. I looked at Mr. Thompson. Please, I thought, please make them stop. Our eyes met for just a second. But he looked away fast and started moving papers on his desk. His face was white and his hands were shaking. Even the teacher was scared of them. More tears came. My chest felt so tight I could barely breathe. The whole room was spinning as they kept screaming at me. “Look at her crying like a baby!” “Maybe she should go back to her mama!” “Wait, does she even have a real mama?” Their laughter hurt worse than all the things they were throwing. I dropped the eraser and it hit the floor with a small sound that seemed louder than everything else. I looked at Trisha. My best friend was fighting against the two boys holding her down. Her face was red and angry. Her mouth was moving but I couldn’t hear what she was saying because of all the noise. “That’s enough,” I said quietly. But my voice was too soft. Nobody heard me. “THAT’S ENOUGH!” I screamed as loud as I could. Everything went quiet for three seconds. Then Ava started clapping slowly. “Oh, the little abomination found her voice,” she said with that fake sweet smile that made me feel sick. “How cute.” I couldn’t take it anymore. I ran to the door, pushing past desks and chairs. Students pulled their feet back when I got close, like I might make them dirty just by touching their shoes. “Run away, little freak!” someone yelled behind me. I pushed through the classroom door into the hallway. But there were other students there too, walking between classes. When they saw me all wet and messy, they started pointing and talking. “Is that the girl who turned into that thing?” “My mom told me to stay away from her.” “She looks even worse than I thought.” I ran faster. My wet shoes made loud sounds on the floor. More students came to watch me run by. Some took out their phones. “This is going on social media,” one girl laughed. I got to the front doors and pushed through them. The afternoon sun hit my face, but it didn’t make me feel any warmer. I was still shaking from being wet and from the shame burning inside me. The walk home felt like it took forever. Cars drove past me on the street. I wondered if the people inside were looking at me too. Were they thinking the same horrible things about me? When I got to my house, I stood outside for a few minutes. I could see Mom through the kitchen window, stirring something in a pot. Dad was probably in his study reading like he always did after work. I used my key to open the front door as quietly as I could. Maybe I could go upstairs without them seeing me. “Diana? Is that you, honey?” Mom called from the kitchen. I froze. I could hear her footsteps coming toward me. “Oh my God! What happened to you?” Mom’s eyes went wide when she saw me. “You’re soaking wet! And is that food in your hair?” “I’m fine, Mom.” I tried to walk past her to the stairs. “Fine? You don’t look fine. Did someone do this to you at school?” She reached out to touch my arm, but I pulled away. “Diana, talk to me. What happened?” “I said I’m fine!” The words came out louder than I wanted them to. Dad came out of his study. He looked at me with worried eyes. “Did those kids hurt you again?” “Nobody hurt me. I just… I just want to go upstairs.” “But Diana—” “Please just leave me alone!” I ran up the stairs as fast as I could. I could hear my parents talking quietly downstairs, but I didn’t want to listen. I went straight to the bathroom and locked the door. In the mirror, I looked terrible. My hair was full of sticky gross stuff. My uniform was dirty and wrinkled. My eyes were red and puffy from crying. I turned on the shower and sat down in the tub with all my clothes still on. The warm water felt good on my skin, but it couldn’t wash away how ashamed I felt. I stayed there until the water got cold. After I put on clean clothes, I went to my bedroom and lay down on my bed. I stared at the ceiling for hours. I could hear my parents moving around downstairs, probably making dinner. They didn’t come upstairs to bother me again. Thank God they had managed to fix the door of my room when I was away. The sun went down. My room got dark, but I didn’t turn on the lights. I just lay there thinking about everything that happened. About how even the teacher was too scared to help me. About how the other students looked at me like I was some kind of monster. Maybe they were right. Maybe I really was a monster. Around eight o’clock, I heard a soft knock on my bedroom door. “Diana? It’s me, Trisha. Can I come in?” I didn’t answer at first. But then I heard her sigh and lean against the door. “I’m not leaving until you talk to me,” she said. “I’ll sleep in this hallway if I have to.” I finally got up and opened the door. Trisha looked tired. Her uniform was wrinkled and her hair was messy. “Are you okay?” she asked as she came into my room. “I should be asking you that. Those boys looked like they were hurting you.” “I’m fine. They’re just cowards who only feel strong when they’re doing what Ava tells them to.” Trisha sat down on my bed. “I’m sorry I couldn’t stop them from hurting you.” “It’s not your fault.” “Yes, it is. I should have been faster. I should have—” “Trisha, stop. You can’t fight everyone. And I don’t want you getting in trouble because of me.” We sat quietly for a few minutes. Finally, Trisha spoke again. “This won’t last forever, you know.” “How can you be sure?” “Because bullies get bored. And because you’re stronger than you think you are.” She took my hand. “I saw how you stood up to them today. The old Diana would have just taken it without saying anything.” “The old Diana wouldn’t have been called an abomination.” “The old Diana also wouldn’t have had the courage to scream back at them.” I thought about what she said. Maybe Trisha was right. Maybe I was getting stronger, even though it didn’t feel like it. “Besides,” Trisha said with a small smile, “I heard that Ava got in trouble with her father for what happened today. Mr. Thompson finally got some courage and reported it.” “Really?” “Really. Things are going to get better, Diana. I promise.” For the first time all day, I felt a tiny bit of hope growing inside me.

Diana’s POV I woke up the next morning hoping yesterday was just a bad dream. But when I looked at my school uniform hanging on my chair, I knew it was real. I had to go back to that place. Mom made me breakfast, but I could barely eat. She kept looking at me with worried eyes, but she didn’t ask any questions. Dad was reading his newspaper like always, but I could tell he was watching me too. “Do you want me to drive you to school today?” Mom asked. “No, it’s okay. I’ll walk.” I grabbed my backpack and headed for the door. The walk to school felt too short. I wanted to turn around and go home, but I couldn’t. I had to face them again. When I got to school, the first thing I did was look for Trisha. She always waited for me by the front steps or stop by my place most of the times. But she wasn’t there. Maybe she’s just running late, I thought. But deep down, I had a bad feeling. I went to my locker and got my books. Still no Trisha. I pulled out my phone and called her number. It went straight to voicemail. I tried texting her, but the messages wouldn’t go through. “Looking for your little friend?” I turned around. Ava was standing behind me with her mean smile. She had two other girls with her – Jessica and Mia. They were both smiling too. “Where is she?” I asked. “Oh, didn’t you hear? Poor Trisha is sick today. Something about a stomach bug.” Ava laughed. “Looks like you’re all alone.” My heart started beating fast. Trisha had never missed school, not even when she was really sick. Something was wrong. “You’re lying,” I said. “Am I? Why don’t you try calling her again? Oh wait, you already did.” Ava looked at my phone in my hand. “Still not answering, is she?” The three girls walked away, laughing. I stood there feeling more alone than ever. The morning classes were terrible. Kids kept staring at me and whispering. Some of them made gross faces when I walked by. Others just looked away like they were afraid to even see me. In math class, I sat in the back corner. The teacher, Mrs. Wilson, was nice to me, but I could tell she was nervous too. When she handed back our tests, she put mine on my desk without looking at me. “Nice job, Diana,” she said quietly. But her voice was shaky. Even the nice teachers were scared of me now. At lunch time, I didn’t go to the cafeteria. I knew it would be even worse in there with all those kids together. Instead, I went to the library and sat in the corner with a book. But I couldn’t read. I kept thinking about Trisha and wondering where she was. I tried calling her again. Still nothing. The afternoon was just as bad. In science class, my lab partner asked to switch to a different table. The teacher let him do it without asking why. I had to do the whole experiment by myself. “Freak,” someone whispered behind me. “Monster,” said another voice. I kept my head down and tried to focus on mixing the chemicals. But my hands were shaking so much I almost dropped the test tube. Finally, the last class of the day was over. All I wanted to do was go home and hide in my room. But as I was walking down the hall, I realized I really needed to use the bathroom. I looked around. The halls were almost empty now. Most kids had already gone home or were at their lockers. Maybe I could go to the bathroom without anyone bothering me. I pushed open the door to the girls’ bathroom. It seemed empty. I went into one of the stalls and locked the door. For a few seconds, I felt safe in there by myself. But then I heard the main door open. Footsteps came in. More than one person. “I know you’re in here,” Ava’s voice said. My heart stopped. I stayed very quiet, hoping they would leave. “Come out, come out, little freak.” That was Jessica’s voice. I heard them checking the stalls one by one. The doors were banging open. They were getting closer to mine. “Found you!” Mia said as she opened my stall door. I tried to push past them, but there were too many. Ava, Jessica, Mia, and two other girls I didn’t know. They blocked the way to the main door. “Your little friend isn’t here to save you anymore,” Ava said with that terrible smile. “Looks like it’s just you and us.” “Please just leave me alone,” I said. My voice was tiny and scared. “Leave you alone? But we’re just getting started.” Jessica grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the stall. I tried to get away, but Mia grabbed my other arm. They were stronger than me. “You think you’re so special,” Ava said, getting close to my face. “You think you can just come to our school and make everyone scared with your monster tricks.” “I didn’t do anything,” I said. “You exist. That’s enough.” Then she hit me. Hard across the face. My cheek burned and my eyes started to water. “That’s for yesterday,” she said. Then Jessica hit me in the stomach. I bent over, trying to breathe. “That’s for being a freak,” Jessica said. They pushed me against the wall. My back hit the tiles hard. One of the girls I didn’t know pulled my hair. Another one kicked my leg. “Stop!” I cried. “Please stop!” But they didn’t stop. They kept hitting me and saying terrible things. They called me monster and freak and abomination. They said I didn’t belong here. They said everyone would be happier if I just disappeared. I tried to fight back, but there were too many of them. Every time I tried to push one away, another one would hit me. I felt like I was drowning again, just like yesterday. My nose started bleeding. My lip was cut. There were bruises forming on my arms where they grabbed me. “Had enough?” Ava asked. I was crying now. I couldn’t help it. Everything hurt and I was so scared. “Please,” I whispered. “I’ll do anything. Just stop.” “Anything?” Ava laughed. “Okay. Here’s what you’re going to do. You’re going to stay away from everyone. You’re not going to talk to anyone. You’re not going to look at anyone. You’re going to be invisible. And if you don’t…” She grabbed my chin and made me look at her. “We’ll do this again. Every day. Until you learn your place.” They finally let me go. I collapsed on the bathroom floor, shaking and crying. They stood over me for a few more seconds, looking proud of what they had done. “Remember what I said,” Ava told me. Then they all left. I sat on that cold floor for a long time. My whole body hurt. My face was swollen. My uniform was torn and dirty. But the worst part wasn’t the pain. It was knowing that Trisha wasn’t coming to help me. It was knowing that I was truly alone now. Finally, I got up and looked at myself in the mirror. I looked terrible. I couldn’t go home like this. Mom and Dad would ask too many questions. I washed the blood off my face as best I could. I tried to fix my hair. I practiced smiling in the mirror, even though it hurt. Then I walked home, trying to look normal. Trying to pretend that nothing had happened. Trying to pretend that I wasn’t falling apart inside. But I knew tomorrow would be even worse. And the day after that. And every day until I figured out how to make it stop. If I even could. Best title suggestion for the chapter

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302710”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

“Are you planning to surprise Alpha Lance, Lady Cassie?” “Yes,” I replied softly, my fingers cradling the small wooden carving I’d spent days perfecting. “I carved this myself. I want it to be meaningful. Something to show him how much he means to me.” A proud, content smile tugged at my lips. Today marked eight years with Lance, and he was preparing our anniversary celebration tonight! Eight years of standing by his side. Through battles, wounds, council politics, and sleepless nights. I had given him everything. My heart, my loyalty, my youth. “Congratulations on your anniversary, Lady Cassie,” the maid said, bowing slightly. “Thank you. Could you prepare my dress for tonight? I want to look my best for him.” She nodded and scurried off, leaving me alone in the dressing room. I placed the carving, a crescent moon with our initials, into a red velvet box. Soon, Lance and I would be fully bound. The Luna ceremony was expected to be announced any day now. I chose a white silk dress that shimmered under the candlelight, one Lance had once said made me look like a goddess. I ran a comb through my dark hair and added a touch of perfume he’d gifted me last winter. Tonight would be perfect. I spotted Beta Damien near the courtyard, overseeing arrangements. “Have you seen Lance?” He stiffened, avoiding my gaze. “I… I’m not sure where he is, Lady Cassie. Perhaps he’s in the Den.” The Den of Shadows. Reserved for high-ranking wolves, warriors, and of course, the Alpha. I thanked him and made my way there, confused by his tension. The corridors leading to the Den were dim and quiet, the scent of burning wood and incense thick in the air. I raised my hand to knock, but froze. Because I heard voices. “Alpha Lance, how are you planning to tell Lady Cassie that this whole preparation isn’t for your anniversary… but for Arielle’s return?” Every muscle in my body locked. Wait…what? “I’m not,” Lance replied, voice low and soulless. “Let her find out with the rest of them.” “But she’s your mate.” He scoffed. “Cassie’s nothing more than a convenience. She was loyal, sure, and useful for a while. But now that Arielle’s back, and carrying my child, Cassie’s role is finished here.” My knees nearly gave out. No… “She’s not even of noble blood,” another voice sneered. “Arielle’s lineage dates back to the original High Blood packs. She was always meant to stand beside an Alpha.” “That’s why she’ll be my Luna,” Lance said flatly. “Cassie will understand. Or she won’t. Doesn’t matter. I just used her anyway. It’s good to fuck her. You all should try her sometime.” I stumbled back from the door, my breath shattering into sharp, uneven gasps. Arielle. That name. The last I heard, she had left the territory years ago to train in one of the royal courts. Rumors swirled that she had power, bloodline, and ambition. I never thought she’d come back, let alone steal everything from me. And Lance… Lance had been hiding this. Hiding her. And a child. I clutched my chest as my wolf whimpered inside me, her cries echoing in my head. My wolf snarled, pacing inside me, torn between mourning and murder. He betrayed us, she howled. He chose her. A liar. A snake. I ran. I didn’t care who saw me. My legs carried me back to the pack house like they had a mind of their own. Once inside, I collapsed onto the floor. The velvet box opened on impact, revealing the necklace I had lovingly carved. A symbol of us. Now meaningless! I sat in silence, trembling, tears running down my cheeks. Eight years. Eight years I had devoted to a man who saw me as disposable. Who was ready to cast me out for status and bloodline. I hadn’t been marked. Not yet. He always said he was waiting for the Luna ceremony. Now I knew why. “Cassie, darling, are you here?” Lance’s voice cut through the air. I wiped my tears, calming myself. I stood tall, slipping the box beneath a nearby table. “Yes,” I replied calmly. He walked in, tilting his head. “Were you crying?” I forced a laugh. “Just emotional. It’s our anniversary, after all.” He looked at me, disinterested. “You should start preparing. Tonight’s important.” Then he turned and left. No kiss. No embrace. Just orders. That night, the ceremony began. Music swelled, candles flickered, and the pack gathered under the moon. Lance stood beside me, his hand casually draped around my waist as if nothing was a problem. He leaned close, whispering, “Happy anniversary, darling. You should smile and enjoy it.” So I did. But I felt like I was choking on every breath. Because I knew what this celebration was really for. “Excuse me… I need to go to the bathroom.” I didn’t wait for his response. I immediately pulled my hands away from his and walked off. He didn’t follow me, and honestly, I didn’t care. I was halfway through jogging when someone suddenly bumped into me. Or maybe… they were the one who ran into me. “Ouch. Watch where you’re going, you bitch!” The shrill voice pierced through the hallway, followed by the loud click of designer heels. I turned slowly, already knowing who it was. Her glossy lips curled into a smug smile as her eyes raked over me like I was something she scraped off her shoe. “Oh, look. The placeholder,” she said with a mocking tilt of her head. “Arielle,” I muttered through clenched teeth, trying to keep my cool. “What do you want?” She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she strutted closer until she was right in my face, the sharp scent of her expensive perfume clashing with the stifling tension between us. Her manicured nails reached up and she grabbed a fistful of my hair, yanking it back so hard I winced. “To watch you fall,” she whispered sweetly, “To watch you crash and burn like the pathetic little stand-in you are.” I tried to pull away, but her grip tightened. “You think Lance actually cares about you?” she sneered, eyes blazing. “You’re just a distraction. A joke. A warm body he uses when I’m not around.” I opened my mouth to retort, but she was faster, leaning in so only I could hear the next cruel whisper. “He moans my name when he’s with you, doesn’t he?” My stomach twisted. She laughed, low and cruel, clearly enjoying my reaction. “Don’t flatter yourself, Cassie. You’ll never be me. You don’t have the looks, the class, or the history. Lance and I, we’re inevitable. You? You’re just a phase.” She shoved me back roughly, still gripping my hair, and I stumbled before regaining my balance. Then she turned to the crowd and raised her voice. “Everyone, I have an announcement!” Silence fell. She slowly walked toward Lance. I watched in horror as she reached for his hand. He didn’t resist. He smiled when he saw her. “I’m pregnant,” she said, her voice rich with pride. “And I will be claiming Alpha Lance as my mate!”

My tears poured down my face. Memories of being with Lance crashed into me like a tidal wave. I could still feel his arms wrapped around me, his warm breath tickling my ear as he whispered, “I love you so much.” His eyes had been full of love, genuine and deep, or so I thought. I remembered the way he knelt in front of me, his voice trembling as he said, “Cassie, I can’t imagine a life without you.” He looked so sincere. “I can’t ever imagine hurting you. You’re the most important person in my life. You’re my first and only love.” Those words used to be my comfort, my anchor. But now, I realized they were nothing but lies. Empty, cruel lies. All this time, he was just using me—because Arielle wasn’t around. I was just a stand-in, a distraction. And now, Arielle’s pregnant. The thought twisted in my chest, making it hard to breathe. Anger bubbled up inside me, hot and consuming. My hands curled into fists. No. I’m not letting things end like this! Fury pushed me forward. I stormed after Arielle, grabbing her arm hard enough to make her flinch. “How dare you!” I yelled, my voice trembling with rage. “All this time, you’ve been sneaking around with my mate behind my back?!” The hurt and betrayal poured out of me, and I tightened my grip, desperate to make her understand the pain she’d caused. But before I could say anything else, Arielle gasped dramatically. “Ouch! Stop!” she cried out, clutching her stomach like she was in intense pain. She stumbled back, her face twisted in agony, and then collapsed to the ground. My eyes widened. I hadn’t even done anything. I just grabbed her arm! What the hell was she doing? Her reaction was way over the top! “Cassie…what did you do?! My baby! You killed my baby!” Arielle screamed, her voice ringing out. The accusation was loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. Whispers and murmurs erupted, and I could feel eyes burning holes into my back. My mouth fell open in shock. “What are you—” I tried to ask, but a furious voice cut me off. “Cassie! What are you doing to her?! Get away from her!” I turned, my heart plummeting as Lance rushed toward us, his eyes blazing with anger. I stood frozen as he dropped to Arielle’s side. He was so gentle, helping her up with careful hands, brushing hair from her face. “Are you okay? Did she hurt you?” Lance asked, his voice dripping with concern. “I’m fine,” Arielle whimpered, leaning into him as she clutched her stomach. “She’s bleeding!” “Oh no!” “Cassie did this to her!” Then I saw blood dripping down her legs. “It hurts so much! Cassie did this to me!” Arielle cried, pointing a finger at me. “That’s a lie!” I shouted, pointing a trembling finger at her. “You’ve been sneaking around with him this whole time!” But Lance’s glare was ice-cold. “Cassie, enough! You’ve done enough!” My throat tightened as I watched Arielle snuggle closer, a faint, smug smirk on her lips. Lance wrapped a protective arm around her, whispering soft reassurances. The man I loved had chosen her. Tears burned my eyes as I took a shaky step back. My mate betrayed me, and all I could do was watch as he comforted her. I shook my head, glaring at Lance. “You’re lying to me. Stop lying! Tell them the truth! Tell the whole pack the truth! Admit you’ve been sneaking around with Arielle behind my back. Admit you never loved me, that you were just using me!” The words tumbled out of my mouth, fueled by anger and desperation. I wanted him to admit it, to make everyone see the truth. “I SAID ENOUGH!” Lance’s hand came down hard across my face. The slap echoed, and the force sent me stumbling back. Pain exploded on my cheek, and before I could catch my balance, he shoved me hard. I crashed to the ground. “L-Lance?-” He pointed a furious finger at me, his eyes blazing with hatred. “You should be grateful I even accepted you after what your father did!” he snarled. “Your father, the traitorous beta, lied and manipulated my father—got them both killed! I took you in out of mercy, made you my mate, and this is how you repay me?!” Tears blurred my vision, but I caught a glimpse of Arielle behind him, her lips curved in a satisfied smirk. She was enjoying every second of my humiliation. I clenched my fists, trembling with anger. “I-I hate you,” I spat, my voice cracking. “And I hope karma gets both of you for what you’ve done!” Lance’s glare was a warning, but I didn’t care anymore. I pushed myself off the ground, ignoring the whispers and judging stares from the pack. “What a weak mate,” someone sneered. “She’s not fit to be our Luna.” I couldn’t get out of there fast enough. I shoved past wolves whose eyes were full of either disgust or pity, their whispers crawling over my skin like poison. My legs moved faster, faster until I was sprinting. Tears streamed down my cheeks, mixing with the damp night air as the forest blurred around me. I didn’t care where I was going. I just needed to run! To get away! Away from them! From him! From the lies and the weight of eight wasted years! My foot suddenly caught on a root, and I stumbled, crashing to my knees with a painful grunt. “Shit!” Dirt smeared across my skin, and sharp stones bit into my palms. The sky opened above me as if to mock my misery, and cold rain poured down in heavy sheets, drenching me instantly. My white dress clung to me, soaked and ruined. I sobbed out loud, choking on the lump in my throat. I tried to rise, but my legs trembled and collapsed beneath me. My body gave up and my heart ached relentlessly. I was about to push myself up when a low growl cut through the storm. I froze. From the shadows of the trees, a pair of glowing yellow eyes emerged. Then another. A rogue. “N-No…” There were two of them. Panic surged through me as I scrambled backward on the muddy ground, heart slamming in my chest. I was too weak to shift. Too heartbroken. Too late. One of the rogues lunged. “Ahhhh!” I waited…but it never reached me. A blur of motion slammed into the beast midair, knocking it aside. A deep snarl ripped through the air, more feral, more powerful than the rogues’. I stared, stunned, as the second rogue tried to flee, only to be caught and thrown against a tree with bone-cracking force. I gasped, my breath catching as the rain lightened just enough for me to see him. A tall figure stood over me, chest heaving, his eyes glowing faintly in the storm light. “Are you hurt?” he asked. I blinked, still trying to process what just happened. My arms shook as I pushed myself upright, staring at the stranger. My voice cracked. “What… what the hell just happened?” He stepped closer, his gaze scanning me carefully. “Rogues,” he said. “You were lucky.” I let out a bitter laugh. “Lucky? Right.” Then I narrowed my eyes, “Who are you?” He looked at me steadily, “My name is Dominic,” he said calmly. “And your brother sent me here.”

“My brother died a long time ago!” This is the story I’ve always known about my family. Ever since my father, the Beta, betrayed Lance’s father, the Alpha of our pack, I knew my whole family was marked for death. I was the only one left. Then Lance came into the picture, making me his mate. But I later found out he was just using me all along. My eyes caught his, and he just stared back at me without saying anything. Suddenly, he shifted into his wolf form. His wolf was massive, towering over me, and it completely threw me off. “Get on,” he said, his voice commanding. I shook my head. “No, answer my question first! I don’t have a brother! My brother’s dead!” “You’re wrong about that,” he said, his tone calm but firm. “Get on if you want to see him.” His words hit me like a ton of bricks. How could he know? My brother’s been gone for so long. But something in his voice, something in his eyes, made me believe him. “I know those people betrayed you,” he added. “But I won’t betray you like they did.” His voice was steady, and for the first time in a long time, I actually felt like I could trust someone. I swallowed hard, trying to make sense of everything. But in the end, I had no choice. My instincts kicked in, telling me to follow him, to trust him. So, I climbed onto his back, gripping his fur as we began moving through the forest. The wind whipped past my face, cold and sharp. I could hear the rustling of leaves, the soft crunch of twigs underfoot. The sound of Dominic’s steady breathing was the only thing that kept me grounded. After a while, we stopped. The forest opened up to reveal a large community town, obviously belonging to another pack. “Alpha, you’ve returned,” a voice said from the gates. I froze as guards appeared. My heart started racing as Dominic helped me off his back. I looked at him, still in shock. “You’re an Alpha, but my brother sent you to fetch me? What the hell is going on here?” Dominic didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he motioned for me to follow him. “Just follow, and you’ll understand,” he said. I didn’t have much of a choice, so I followed. We entered a huge hall, and then we moved into a room. There, a group of people stood waiting. Healers, maybe. One of them stepped forward. “Alpha, his condition is stable. He’s doing better now.” “Good,” Dominic said simply, his voice filled with authority. We entered the room, and that’s when I saw him. A man lay in bed, covered in bandages, looking fragile but alive. I swallowed hard when I saw him. I slowly walked toward the bed, my eyes—damn, my eyes were already watering with tears. “A-Adrian?” I whispered. He blinked, his eyes slowly focusing on me. “Cassie, I can’t believe it. The rumors were true. You’re alive.” His voice was weak, like he didn’t have the strength to believe it himself. I couldn’t stop myself. I rushed forward and hugged him tightly. “I thought… I thought you were dead! When we were just kids, rumors said our whole family was killed…” My voice cracked as I held him, desperate to believe he was really there. “No, Cassie.” He pulled back slightly, his eyes looking straight at mine. “Our father didn’t betray the Alpha. He was framed.” “W-What?!” I asked, my head spinning as I tried to process what he was saying. Adrian nodded slowly, his face serious. “Yes. Our father was innocent. He was supposed to be the Alpha, but they framed him. And when he found out the truth, he tried to take back what was rightfully his. But they… they killed him. Lance’s family killed him. After that, our whole family was cast aside. You were the only one left because you were the only girl, meant to become their breeder.” I felt a lump in my throat. “A…a breeder?” The weight of his words hit me. I didn’t know that. “And what happened to you?” Adrian’s eyes softened. “I was cast aside, too. When Mom died, Alpha Dominic took me in. He made me his Beta.” I turned to look behind me. Alpha Dominic was standing in the doorway, silently watching us. I still didn’t understand. “But why did Alpha Dominic take me in if he’s the Alpha? Why did he help me?” I asked, my voice shaking. “He saved my life,” Dominic spoke up suddenly, stepping into the room. His eyes locked onto mine, intense and unwavering. “We were attacked by rogue wolves here, in the village. And thanks to your brother, he saved my life. I didn’t even realize there was a rogue wolf trying to kill me from behind. It was Adrian who saved me. That’s why he’s in critical condition now. But I made sure he’d survive.” Dominic continued, his voice calm but full of purpose. “He asked me to fetch you in honor of what he did for me. That’s why I came—to save you.” He looked at Adrian and then nodded. “And I saved your sister’s life just before she became the Luna of the enemy.” I stood there, processing everything they’d just told me. There was so much I didn’t know, so much I hadn’t understood. My brother wasn’t dead. My family wasn’t what I’d been told. And now, everything I thought I knew was being flipped upside down. “You must stay here, Cassie, and train with us so you can become stronger,” Adrian said. “I… I don’t know—” Before I could finish my sentence, my head suddenly swirled. “Cassie!” Before I hit the ground, I felt someone’s hands catch me. “She’s bleeding!” My vision spun, and pain surged through my body… especially down there. When I looked down, my legs were dripping with blood. And then I remembered… I was late. And that could only mean one thing. I’m… pregnant with Lance’s pup?

“Make sure she’s okay!” I heard chaos around me. Voices. Movement. Panic. Everything felt like a blur until my eyelids fluttered open. The room was dimly lit, but I quickly noticed two figures arguing near the foot of the bed I was lying on. As my vision adjusted, my heart stopped for a second. It was my brother, Adrian. My chest tightened. He was still recovering from his recent attack, yet there he was, standing in front of me, visibly exhausted but determined. He looked like he had forced himself to come here. Across from him stood a healer, trying to calm him down. I struggled to sit up, but my body felt heavy, drained. I was inside a healer’s residence. The sterile smell, the faint chanting outside, the herbs on the shelf, everything was familiar yet foreign at the same time. That’s when everything came crashing back to me. I remembered now. I had bled out. I collapsed. I lost consciousness. And now… now I was here. A wave of dread swept over me. Could…I be pregnant? The thought hit me like a truck. I grabbed the blanket tightly, my breathing quickening. No. No, this couldn’t be happening. This couldn’t be possible! But deep down, something in my gut told me it was. I felt it in my body. I felt it in my soul. The signs were there. The pain. The bleeding. The exhaustion. I might be pregnant, with Lance’s pup. A lump formed in my throat. The betrayal stung more now than it ever had. Lance… he used me. Every night, he touched me, kissed me, claimed me. And I believed him. I thought he loved me. I thought we had something real. But it was all a lie. He used me like I was nothing more than a breeder. A means to an end. And now, I might be carrying his child. Even if the healer hadn’t said anything yet, I was sure of it. “Cassie?” Adrian’s voice brought me back. I looked up and saw him, struggling to stay upright. He limped toward me slowly, his movements pained, but he didn’t stop. He wrapped his arms around me tightly. When he pulled away, he cupped my face with his trembling hands. “Are you okay? Are you in pain? What’s happening to you?” His voice was shaky. “Do you know why you started bleeding?” I couldn’t answer immediately. I swallowed hard and looked him directly in the eyes. He looked so worried, so scared for me. “Adrian,” I said softly, “would it be okay if I spoke to the healer in private?” He was confused at first, but then he nodded slowly. “Okay, sure,” he said. “I know a lot is going on with you, but I respect your decision.” He stood up straight despite the pain and limped toward the door. “I’ll wait for you outside,” he said gently, before stepping out and closing the door behind him. Once we were alone, I turned to face the healer. My heart pounded as I asked the question that had been consuming my thoughts. “You found out I’m pregnant, didn’t you?” I asked, my voice low but direct. The healer stared at me for a while, her eyes searching my face like she was deciding whether to say the truth or keep it to herself. Then, slowly, she nodded. Without saying a word, she walked closer and began to clean me up. Her hands moved gently but with practiced care. She did what she needed to do, checking my vitals, feeling my pulse, and assessing my condition. “You are pregnant,” she finally said, her voice calm but direct. My breath caught in my throat. “And you didn’t tell my brother…” I whispered. She nodded. “I heard you just reunited with your brother, Beta Adrian. And I didn’t want to overwhelm him by telling him that you’re bearing a pup.” My eyes locked on hers. I didn’t say anything yet. I could feel my chest tightening with each word that came out of her mouth. She continued, her tone softer now. “And I know that your former mate not only humiliated you but also abused you.” The moment she confirmed what I already feared, all the emotions I had been holding in burst at once. My throat tightened, and I bit down on my lower lip, but the tears still fell. I cried right in front of her. No shame, no strength left to hide behind. “T-This is a mistake,” I choked out, my voice trembling. I was shaking, violently. I grabbed her hand tightly, desperate, and begging! “I-I want to kill the pup,” I said. “Please! Let me kill the pup. Please!” I screamed the words, the pain overwhelming me. My voice cracked, but I didn’t care. I was breaking apart, piece by piece. The healer flinched slightly at my outburst. Her eyes widened, but she didn’t pull away from me. “Hey, you need to calm down,” she said firmly. “Please,” I whispered again, my entire body trembling. “Please…” She held my hands tighter, grounding me. “I know this is hard for you. I know how heavy this must feel. But you need to think this through. Ending the pup’s life won’t fix anything. That’s still an innocent life inside you.” Her words hit me like cold water. It wasn’t just what she said, but how she said it. There was no judgment in her voice. Just truth. And then, just as I was about to say something, the door suddenly burst open. My head turned fast, expecting to see Adrian, my brother. I assumed he must have heard my shouting and rushed in. But it wasn’t him. It was Alpha Dominic. He stood in the doorway like a wall of strength, his presence commanding. His aura was cold, intense, and intimidating. My breath caught in my chest as our eyes locked. “What’s going on here?” he asked, his voice deep and cutting. There was no softness in his tone, just the firm, sharp authority of an Alpha who demanded answers. I froze in place. The healer remained silent. She lowered her head in respect and said nothing, showing deference to her Alpha. He stepped further inside, eyes narrowing. “Have you checked what’s happening to her?” he asked, not even addressing me directly. “Why is she crying?” I bit my lower lip hard, trying to stop myself from falling apart again. “She’s doing okay now, Alpha,” the healer answered quickly. “It’s just… she has a headache. That’s all.” I glanced at her, shocked by her answer, but also… relieved. She didn’t tell him. She was giving me time. She stood up and didn’t meet my eyes. Without another word, she walked out of the room, leaving me alone with Dominic. I couldn’t meet his gaze. He moved closer and sat across from me, watching me closely. “What’s going on with you?” he asked directly. My mind raced. My heart pounded. I wanted to scream the truth, but I couldn’t. I wasn’t ready. “I’m fine,” I answered quickly. “It’s nothing.” I lied. And I hoped to the Moon Goddess he wouldn’t see through it.

“Think you can manage here alone? Or do you want us to be together?” Adrian’s voice carried a teasing warmth as he helped me settle into the room. “I really don’t mind, you know. I’ve missed you so much.” That was Adrian, always trying to make things lighter, even when everything felt heavy. He joked, but I could hear the concern in his voice. “Brother,” I looked at him seriously, “you don’t need to treat me like I’m helpless. You should be the one resting. You were the one attacked by rogue wolves.” He let out a short laugh, brushing it off like it was no big deal. But I knew better. He was injured. He should’ve been lying in bed, not lifting and moving around just for me. It worried me. No matter how much he smiled, I could see the pain behind his eyes. The moment I was cleared to leave the healer’s residency, Adrian was already waiting for me outside. He didn’t ask questions, just took my hand and led me to the new room. I remember my conversation with Dominic earlier. He stayed quiet after I lied, maybe because he sensed I wasn’t ready to talk. I definitely didn’t tell him about the pregnancy. I don’t want him to know, especially him. And I don’t even know why. So, he kept his distance when he noticed I wasn’t comfortable around him. And the space between us only grew heavier. Every time he was near, I felt uneasy. Maybe it was just me. Maybe I was the only one feeling this way. “Cassie?” Adrian’s voice suddenly pulled me out of my thoughts. “Are you even listening to me?” I blinked a few times. “Oh. I’m sorry. What were you saying?” He moved closer and sat on the edge of the bed, his face softening. “You seemed far away just now. I know it’s a lot. Everything that’s happened… with our parents. And then what Lance did to you. Now you’re here in a whole new pack, trying to act like everything’s fine.” I looked down, my fingers tightening slightly. “But don’t worry,” he said gently. “You’ll be taken care of here. Alpha Dominic… he’s a good Alpha. Lance is nothing compared to him.” That made me pause. I looked at Adrian but didn’t say anything. I wanted to believe what he was saying. And maybe, to an outsider, Dominic did look like a great Alpha. He was calm, composed, and had a certain strength that demanded respect. But something about him felt… off. I couldn’t explain it, but my instincts told me not to trust him completely. There was a wall around him I couldn’t get past. And I wasn’t sure I wanted to try. I nodded slowly and forced a smile. “Go now, brother. I just want to rest for a bit,” I said softly. Adrian nodded and gave me a warm look. “If you ever need anything, don’t hesitate to call me, okay?” I smiled at him faintly. “I know.” He leaned in and kissed my forehead before finally leaving the room. As soon as the door shut behind him, the silence became deafening. Being alone made everything crash down all at once. I felt overwhelmed. This new room, this new pack, this new reality, none of it felt real. And Alpha Dominic… there were so many questions swirling in my head about him. But I knew none of them would ever be answered. He was too closed off. Too unreadable. And yet, his presence lingered in my mind. I was still heartbroken from what Lance had done. The betrayal, the humiliation… it clung to me like a shadow. And now, I was carrying his pup. A pup I didn’t ask for. A pup I wasn’t even sure I wanted. The thought of it made my stomach twist. I wanted to get rid of it. I wanted to pretend like it never happened. But at the same time… guilt ate at me. It wasn’t the pup’s fault. It didn’t deserve to carry the weight of my pain and shame. It didn’t choose any of this. I climbed into bed, closed my eyes, and hoped sleep would give me even a moment of peace. For a while, it did. But it didn’t last long. When I slowly opened my eyes, I felt something strange. A chill ran down my spine. Someone was watching me. I blinked, trying to adjust to the darkness, and my eyes widened when I saw who it was. “D-Dominic?” I gasped, shocked. I blinked again, as if my eyes were playing tricks on me. “Did I startle you?” he asked. I swallowed hard, my heart suddenly pounding in my chest. He stepped closer. How did he even get in? The door was locked. The windows were shut. I hadn’t heard anything. “I just wanted to check on you.” “I’m fine,” I replied quickly, sitting up straighter. He looked cold, emotionally detached even. I didn’t understand him. “You can go now,” I told him. “You should have knocked. I would’ve woken up.” He didn’t respond to that. Instead, his eyes dropped downward, and I suddenly felt heat rush to my face. My legs were exposed. The blanket had slipped while I was sleeping, and I hadn’t even realized it. I quickly pulled it over myself, feeling embarrassed. His gaze shifted, but there was something different in his eyes, something unreadable. He sat on the edge of the bed, and my body tensed. When our faces drew closer, I felt something strange. A jolt. An energy I couldn’t explain. It made my chest tighten and sent panic shooting through me. I immediately pulled away. My heart was racing. My breaths became shallow as I tried to calm myself down. Dominic looked at me closely, his expression unreadable. “Do you want to be strong?” he asked. I nodded hesitantly, even though his question felt sudden and caught me off guard. “Yes.” “Good. Because I’m going to train you.”

Lance’s POV The ceremony was finally over. I returned straight to the pack house, expecting to find Cassie waiting inside, just like she always did. Like a loyal dog. But before I could even reach the door, a familiar voice called out behind me. “Lance, where are you going?” I stopped walking and turned around. It was Arielle. I clenched my jaw. “What are you doing here? Why did you follow me?” She stepped closer, wearing that same smug expression she always had when she thought she was winning. “Are you seriously going back to her?” she asked. “I already announced to everyone that you’re mine, and that I’m yours. You didn’t even stop me. That must mean something. It means you don’t care about her anymore, right? Wherever she is now, it doesn’t matter to you.” I stared at her for a long moment before smirking widely. “You’re the only woman I’ve ever loved,” I said, my voice low but firm. “You’re the one I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. But I need Cassie beside me now.” Arielle’s face froze for a second, but I didn’t stop. “I told you before, Cassie was just a placeholder. Someone I used while you weren’t around.” She gave me a tight smile. “It’s okay. I understand,” she replied like it was nothing. “But now I’m back. I’m here. And I’m not going anywhere this time. So I should be the one living in that house with you. Not her. Kick Cassie out.” I went still. “No,” I said coldly. “I’m not kicking Cassie out.” “What?” she snapped. “Why not?” I stepped closer, locking my gaze on hers. “Arielle, there’s a lot you don’t know. It’s better if you just trust me on this, why I need her.” “But—” “End of discussion,” I said firmly. “I need rest,” I added. “And I need to talk to Cassie, to teach her a lesson. I’ll visit you tomorrow. Don’t worry.” I turned my back on her and walked toward the door of the house. I stepped inside without looking back. But of course, Arielle followed. “No, Lance! Get back here!” she yelled. “You can’t be serious! Tell me what’s going on and why you need her! For fuck’s sake! I don’t like that you’re keeping things from me! You chose me, and I’m going to be your Luna anyway. You should tell me!” I groaned in frustration, wishing she would just shut up. I ignored her, not in the mood to argue any longer. As soon as I entered the pack house, I shouted her name. “Cassie!” No response. I froze, my heartbeat echoing in my ears. The house was too quiet. The air felt heavy, like something was wrong. Footsteps approached behind me, and I turned to see Arielle standing there. She was looking around the place, confused and slightly anxious. “Did she run away?” she asked. Her question hit me like a slap. The idea hadn’t crossed my mind, until now. “No,” I said firmly, shaking my head. “She couldn’t have!” But doubt started creeping in. I stormed down the hallway and started searching. I checked every room, every corner, every drawer. I opened closets, looked under the bed, even tore through our shared room. Nothing. Her scent had faded. She wasn’t here. She really left. I clenched my fists. My chest tightened with panic and anger. I couldn’t let this happen. I wouldn’t! I turned to Arielle, eyes burning. “She can’t just run away like that!” Without waiting for her to respond, I rushed out of the pack house. I didn’t care about anything else. Cassie was my priority now! I immediately summoned members of my elite tribe. “Find her,” I ordered, my voice sharp and commanding. “Track her down, now!” “Why, Alpha?” one of them asked. “What’s going on?” “Cassie, she ran away!” I snapped. “And I don’t want her running from me. Make sure to find where she is. I don’t care what it takes, just bring her back!” From behind, Arielle was watching the scene unfold, disbelief written all over her face. “Why would you want her back?” she said loudly, stepping forward. “Isn’t this the exact outcome we wanted? We pushed her to leave! That was the point, right? We don’t need her anymore!” I turned to face her. She was angry, confused, and honestly, she had every right to be. But she didn’t understand. “You don’t know Cassie,” I said coldly. “You never did. I’ve been with her longer. I know her better than anyone.” “Then tell me what it is,” she demanded. “What do you know that I don’t?” I didn’t answer her. Instead, I walked off with purpose, heading straight to the Grand Hall. “Lance!” she called out behind me, but I ignored her. When she finally caught up, I was already in my office, rummaging through a locked drawer. I pulled out a folder, Cassie’s family file. Something I had been keeping hidden, just in case. I slammed the file down on the desk and flipped it open. “What is that?” she asked, stepping closer. “I had a hunch,” I muttered. “Cassie… she’s not just some random she-wolf. She comes from a bloodline that carries something…something powerful.” “What do you mean?” she asked, narrowing her eyes. I looked at her, dead serious. “Power. Enough to kill anyone. Enough to destroy entire packs, if she wanted to. She just doesn’t know how to use it yet.” Arielle went silent. “That’s why I need her back,” I continued. “Not as my Luna. That part of our relationship is already over. But as my warrior. My secret weapon. My pet, if I have to call it that.” She stared at me like I’d completely lost it. “So now you want her back just to use her?” “Yes,” I said, not blinking. “Because we can use her. That kind of strength? That kind of power? We’d be fools to let it slip away.” Arielle didn’t speak. She just stood there, trying to process everything. But I didn’t care what she thought. I had already made up my mind. Cassie was too valuable. Too important. I couldn’t afford to lose her, not now, not ever. Even if I had to hunt her down myself.

It took me a few days before I could finally feel okay again. I needed time to recover, physically and emotionally. “Cassie, are you sure you want to attend this training?” he asked, concern written all over his face. “The training ground here is no joke. It’s brutal. Alpha Dominic runs things differently. This isn’t like what you’re used to. And you’re new here.” He paused, like he was hoping I’d change my mind. “It’s okay if you need more time. There’s no pressure. No one’s rushing you.” I looked at him, my heart clenching a little. I appreciated his concern, really, but I knew I couldn’t hide forever. “I understand your concern, Adrian,” I said softly. “But I don’t want to stay weak. I need to get stronger. I need to be able to protect myself… and you. I can’t just sit around after what Lance and his family did to us. I can’t accept that. We need justice for our parents. We need to bring back our family’s name.” He let out a sharp breath, frustrated but calm. “I get that you’re angry. I really do. But revenge isn’t something we rush into, Cassie. When we let anger lead us, we make stupid choices.” I clenched my fists tightly, avoiding his gaze. “You wouldn’t understand,” I muttered. “Then help me understand,” he pushed gently. “What happened to you? Are you hiding something from me?” He stepped closer. “I’m your brother. You can trust me.” I looked at him, and for a moment, my walls started to crumble. I nearly cried. Seeing him again after everything that happened brought emotions I wasn’t ready to face. We had just reunited. And yet, I was already keeping secrets from him. “I… I—” I didn’t get to finish my sentence. A voice cut through the air. “Cassie, are you ready?” It was Dominic. He appeared beside us, arms crossed, eyes sharp as ever. He looked at me like he was assessing whether I was worth his time. I inhaled deeply and met his gaze. “Yes. I’m ready.” I turned to Adrian one last time. “I’ll be going now.” Before he could say anything else, I walked past him and followed Dominic. We made our way toward the training ground in silence. I could feel the tension in the air as we approached the area. When we finally arrived, I noticed a group of warriors already standing there. Some of them were watching me curiously. Others looked… unimpressed. I swallowed hard. I wasn’t used to this. I hadn’t trained in a long time. My skills were rusty, and my strength was far from what it used to be. I could feel their eyes judging me, like they already decided I didn’t belong here. Dominic didn’t say anything. He simply walked ahead and motioned for me to follow. I did. As I stood in the middle of the training ground, Dominic faced me with a cold, unreadable expression. “Are you ready?” “I’m ready,” I told him, trying to hide the fear building up in my chest. He gave a small nod. But the moment I blinked, he was gone. I barely had time to react. Because out of nowhere, Dominic attacked. His speed was unreal. In a blink, he was already in front of me, and I didn’t even see it coming. His body slammed into mine, and I hit the ground hard. My back ached. Pain shot through me as I groaned, curling up slightly from the impact. “Fuck!” I cursed under my breath. “You’re too slow,” Dominic snapped, his voice sharp and cold. “I won’t accept someone like you, someone who moves like a snail and can’t fight back.” He paced in front of me as I struggled to sit up. His voice thundered across the field, commanding attention. “The warriors here, I’ve trained them myself. I honed their strength and instincts. Their stamina rivals that of rogue wolves. And the enemies we face… they don’t wait for you to be ready.” I tried to get back on my feet, using everything I had left, but he didn’t give me time to breathe. In a flash, he grabbed me, flipped me, and threw me back to the ground. I hit the ground harder this time. The air was knocked out of my lungs, and a sharp pain shot up my ribs. I groaned again, unable to hold it back. Somewhere in the background, I heard Adrian shout my name. “Cassie!” His voice was full of panic but he couldn’t get close. He wasn’t allowed to interfere. That was the rule. I coughed. And then again. Until I felt the metallic taste in my mouth. Blood. I was coughing up blood. My hands trembled slightly as I wiped my lips and looked up. Dominic stood above me, looking down like he was studying me. Then, he bent down, getting close. Too close. His sharp eyes locked with mine. I froze. He reached out and grabbed my chin, forcing me to look at him. “You can’t hide things from me, Cassie,” he said in a low voice. “I know you’re keeping something. I can see it in your eyes.” My eyes widened. Panic shot through me. Does he know I’m pregnant? Did he hear something from the healer? Did someone tell him? Suddenly, when his fingers held my chin, I felt a strange jolt of energy run through my body. It was powerful. Electric. No…It’s impossible. I pulled away from him, my body weak, but my instincts screaming at me to get some distance. Dominic stood back up. He felt it. “Someone else will train you from now on. Someone who will push you past your limits. You have to be strong. Or else… I’ll have you removed from this pack.” Then, he turned his back on me and walked away, just like that. I was left on the ground, catching my breath, barely holding myself together. Moments later, Adrian rushed to my side. “Cassie! Are you okay?” he asked, kneeling beside me. “He didn’t have to be that harsh—” But I didn’t respond. Because right then… something flashed in my mind. A vision… It played in my head like a scene from a dream. Dominic. He was talking to someone. A woman. I couldn’t hear the words. I couldn’t make sense of it. But she looked familiar. Too familiar. “Cassie?” Adrian asked again, but I was already lost in that strange vision. Something wasn’t right.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302709”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster

Annabel Sinclair woke up as usual—in a hurry—a quick shower, her dark locks tied back into a neat bun, her starched scrubs crisp and fresh and ready. A twelve-hour shift stretched out before her, the kind that seeped into the bones, but she welcomed it. Work was all that was left in her life that was steady. She was halfway to the hospital when she turned around, having left something behind. Not something—her tablet, full of patient charts, case notes, and hours of work from her life. She cursed and turned her car around. The building loomed on the horizon, their apartment window shining with morning light. She rolled her eyes, half-laughing at herself. Steven is probably still asleep. The door clicked open with her hand. “Steven, you would not even believe—” Her words died away. First, it was the sound that stopped her—low, gasping moans, rhythmic and unmistakable. She froze in the hallway, her chest constricting, the sound pulling her forward against her will. She came to the bedroom door. Her lips curled into a disbelieving smile, the one that precedes denial breaks. She opened the door. And there he was. Her Steven—boyfriend, man she trusted with her life—was wrapped in the bed sheets with a stranger. Blonde hair on her pillow. His body on hers with a ferocity that made Annabel’s stomach turn. He was so engulfed in it, so far deep in this woman, that he didn’t notice Annabel until their eyes locked. Time shattered. Her heart missed a beat. Her mouth went dry. Steven’s face went white as his strokes faltered. “Annabel—wait—it’s not—” But she did not wait. She stumbled backward, a gagging sound tearing from her throat, and the apartment walls came tumbling down. The room was thick with sex and betrayal, the cologne she had loved now choking her. Her shaking hands groped for the doorknob, missing once, twice, before jerking it open and fleeing. By the time she was in her car, her heart was thudding in her ears, obscenely streaming tears in her eyes. She gripped the steering wheel until her knuckles were white. How could he? The man who breathed forever, the man who wrapped his arms around her when the nights were endless, the man who had vowed to give her everything—had shattered it all. And then the most brutal thought of all came crashing down. She hadn’t even told him yet. She was pregnant. Her belly revolted. The queasiness rushed up, past heartache, past betrayal. She was pregnant. Alone. The wheel blurred out of view as the tears flowed freely now, dropping onto her lap as she convulsed with sobs. Annabel Sinclair, the woman who’d saved countless lives in the operating theatre, who mended broken hearts with unwavering hands—couldn’t save her own. For interminable seconds she cracked, slumped over the wheel. But something within her changed. Steven had already reached his limit. He was not going to have her strength. She breathed more steadily. She rubbed her face on the back of her hand and composed herself. Work. That was all that mattered now. Precision. Control. Life and death—not this. She drove to the hospital, mask safely in place. The hospital greeted her with its cold sterility—stunning lights, quiet emergency, the hum of monitors and scurrying footsteps. It was easier here, where emotions had no place, where she could merge with rhythm and technique. She scrubbed her hands automatically: scrub, rinse, repeat. She focused on the burn of antiseptic, the smell snapping at her nostrils, grounding her. “Dr. Sinclair?” She turned. Dr. Ethan Carter stood nearby, eyes narrowed with quiet intensity. A senior surgeon, sharp, intuitive—he was brilliant, but his worst quality was seeing through people. “You okay?” His voice was low, meant only for her. Annabel forced a smile, the kind that didn’t reach her eyes. “I’m fine.” He didn’t appear to take him seriously. His gaze remained on him, but he nodded once. “Good. Because we’ve got a patient with a ruptured aorta. I want you helping out.” The adrenaline came in immediately, a lifeline pulling her in. She went into the operating room with him, her world narrowing to the man on the table. “Lancet,” she breathed. The instrument slapped into her palm, familiar, heavy. Ethan’s commands snapped out sharp and unrelenting, and she greeted them with trained speed. There was a moment, a fleeting moment, when there was nothing else—scalpel, suction, clamps, and the fragile heartbeat of the man they were trying to save. Until her body turned against her. A wave of dizziness struck like a blow. The room tilted, her vision blurring at the edges. Her breath caught, and for one terrifying moment, she thought she might collapse right there. “Dr. Sinclair?” Ethan’s sharp voice cut across the sterile air. “I’m fine,” she rasped, forcing her hand steady, forcing her body into obedience. She would not fail here. Not now. Minutes turned to hours, but the surgery was a success. Relief surged through her as monitors leveled out. She ripped off her gloves and took a step back, the world careening again as nausea and exhaustion hit her. Her hand flashed to the wall, grabbing for balance. She didn’t have the strength to stand before he was by her side. “Ethan,” he said, not Dr. Sinclair—Ethan. His hand wrapped around her arm, holding her in place as her knees buckled. You’re not okay.” His tone was steel. “I’m insisting you go get yourself checked out this minute.” She shook her head quickly, panic rising. Vulnerability was a no-go. “No—I’m fine. Really. I just… I didn’t eat today. I’m tired, that’s all. I’ll be fine.” His jaw tightened, eyes still scouring hers. But she pushed back, struggled up, mask falling into place again. Fine. She would be fine. But deep inside, Annabel knew the truth. How long could she hide it?

The night was thick, viscous, as rain crept over the city streets. Annabel walked out of the hospital, exhaustion creeping into her bones after a lengthy shift. Work had been her only armor, her only sanctuary, but now that the operating room was behind her, the betrayal—the pregnancy—crept back into her thoughts like shadows waiting in ambush. She pulled her coat closer and walked across the parking lot, heels clicking on the damp asphalt. The overhead lights buzzed quietly, their long, fractured beams reaching out over the pavement. She sighed, wanting to just go home and collapse into bed. That’s when she felt it. A shiver ran down her spine. The slight sensation of being watched. Her hand had hardly touched the car door handle when an arm circled her waist, another clamped hard over her mouth. The scream was swallowed in her throat, suffocated by the calloused palm over her mouth. She fought wildly. Panic clawed at her breast, adrenaline racing through her veins. She kicked, her heels thudding into the ground, but another pair of hands clutched her legs and dragged her off her feet. “Keep still,” a deep voice growled in her ear, the words slurring with a heavy Italian accent. Terror spiked. Her fingernails scraped across his arm in a desperate attempt to break free, but her struggles appeared to strengthen their hold. A black van slid into view. The side door opened. A rag was clamped over her face, acrid chemicals burning her lungs. The world reeled. Her screams were never able to leave her throat. Darkness claimed her. — She awoke to echoes of movement. Her head throbbed. The constant hum of engines vibrated through her body. Annabel blinked into a haze of dim light. The air smelled of leather, tobacco, and something metallic. She shifted—and froze. Her wrists were bound. When her eyes focused, the truth snapped into place. She wasn’t on a hospital cot. She was on a private jet. The cabin gleamed with opulence: mahogany wood, polished gold, plush leather. It screamed wealth and power, but to Annabel it reeked of danger. “You’re awake.” The sound drew her attention. A man sat across from her. Broad shoulders strained his bespoke suit, his face chiseled in austere lines. His eyes were worse—dark, icy, cutting her open like prey. “Who are you?” Her voice rasped, dry and coarse, contradicting the fear. He bowed his head, amusement flickering. “You don’t need my name, Dottoressa. Just know that you have a function here.” Doctor. Her chest constricted. They knew exactly who she was. There was no time to respond before the cabin door opened. In came a second man, older, silver streaking his slicked-back hair. Command wore him like a second skin. Annabel needed no introduction. Don Raffaele. The name she’d heard whispered, spoken in fear, headlines that implied brutality and power. “Dr. Sinclair,” he said, taking a seat opposite her. His Italian accent stroked every syllable like velvet on steel. “Pardon the theatrics, but time was not in our favor.” Her heart pounded. Why me? Raffaele tented his fingers. “My sister, Pinky, suffers from a rare and terminal heart condition. The best have failed her. You will not.” Annabel stared, horror tightening her stomach. She was a doctor, sworn to save lives. But kidnapped? Forced across borders? Fury bubbled under her fear. “You kidnapped me,” she spat. “And now you expect me to willingly save her?” The don’s lips curled, less than a smile. “You are mistaken. This is not a request. You will save her because I need you to. Or you will never see your home again.” The words sliced like a knife. Annabel bristled, hardening her voice even as her stomach tightened. “Threats won’t heal her. Medicine doesn’t yield to intimidation. If your sister is as sick as you say, she needs proper care. I need her records. Tests. A hospital.” Raffaele’s black eyes searched her, seeking vulnerabilities. “You’ll have what you need. But you will do it under my roof. Under my protection.” Protection. The word burned. Her jaw clenched. “Why me? There are specialists, entire clinics—” “You are the best,” he cut in, his voice authoritative. “And you are discreet. That is most important.” Annabel’s breath caught. It wasn’t her skill they required—it was her silence. They didn’t require a doctor. They required a ghost who would never inquire, never disclose the truth. Hours later, the plane touched down. Midnight veiled the private airstrip. Salt and citrus were heavy in the air, warm Mediterranean winds enfolding her. No sooner had the cabin door been opened than armed men stepped in. “Untie her,” Raffaele ordered. The ropes fell from her wrists, blood rushing back in stinging throbs. Annabel rubbed the raw places, her mind racing. Run. Her muscles bunched, ready. But she was grasped by the arm before she had a chance to step forward. “Don’t,” a low voice breathed. She spun around. A tall, lean man with piercing green eyes gazed down at her. His expression was unreadable, but his words cut. “You won’t get far.” Her body tensed. Fight boiled in her chest, but she swallowed it. Not yet. They escorted her to a sleek black car. The ride was quiet, broken only by the winding roads through the countryside. Then the villa rose in front of her—massive, lit up against the moon’s darkness. Stone walls, giant gates, chandeliers glittering through the windows. Opulence saturated in menace. Marble floors stretched out before her within, chandeliers spilling crystal. It was beautiful, dizzying. The air itself vibrated with power. A young woman burst in, her voice frantic. “Raffaele! È peggiorata!” She’s worse. Annabel’s heart fell. Pinky. For the first time, Raffaele’s mask slipped. Fear gleamed in his eyes. “This is why you are here, Dottoressa Sinclair.” His voice dropped to a growl. “Save her.”

Annabel stepped into the hall, her body trembling with exhaustion. Every nerve in her body screamed for rest, but she forced herself to stand tall. Raffaele was waiting for her, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, his face carved in stone. His eyes, dark and unfathomable, never left hers. “How is she?” His voice cut through the stillness—sharp, authoritative, impossible to ignore. Annabel breathed slowly before she could bear to look at him. “She’s stable. The surgery was a success. There were moments it almost slipped, but I held her through it. For now, she just needs to be watched closely.” Raffaele didn’t move. Didn’t blink. He was as unmoving as the marble that adorned his villa. Annabel crossed her arms, gathering courage she could barely feel. “I’ve done what you wanted. Now, let me go.” A muscle in his jaw twitched. “No. Not yet.” Her stomach tightened. “No? That wasn’t the deal.” His lips curved—although not into a smile. “We never had a deal.” He turned as if to walk past her, dismissing her altogether. Annabel grabbed his arm, surprising herself as much as him. “Don’t you dare dismiss me. You said we’d talk after surgery. I held my end of the bargain. You do know she’ll live because of me. That’s why you brought me here in the first place. So now—let me go.” He brushed her hand away like it was nothing, moving into the room. Fury surged through her exhaustion. She followed, stepping between him and the bed. “A patient fresh out of surgery should not be disturbed. And you’re not an exception. Look for yourself—she’s alive. She’s stable. That’s my work. Now keep your promise.” His eyes darkened, his presence swallowing the space around her. “You’re not leaving this estate until Pinky is better. That is not up for debate.” Annabel’s heart rate sped up, but she didn’t back down. “You can be Don Raffaele out there,” she spat, her voice slashing despite the tremble in her hands, “but in here, with me, she’s my patient. And this—” she nodded toward the girl sleeping behind them— “is medicine. Not mafia business. You can’t order that.” A spark of something danced in his eyes, but it was gone as fast. His hand darted out, catching her arm, yanking her into the hallway before slamming her against the wall. “Listen,” he snarled, voice low and lethal. “Do not touch me again. Don’t mistake your skill for power. I didn’t bring you here to negotiate. You’ll do my bidding until Pinky is out of danger. And if you so much as think about testing me—” His aura thrust into her, suffocating. “—you will not leave here alive.” The impact of his words hit her in the chest, but Annabel refused to look away. He scared her—repelled her—but she’d die standing rather than cower at his feet. He rose to his feet, his voice back to glacial command. “Take her to her room. Feed her. Clothes. She’s earned that much.” His gaze was still on her, knife-sharp. “Let’s make our relationship problem-free, Dottoressa Sinclair.” He did not wait for her reply. He had no need to. His word was law in this place. Annabel’s legs were weak, her stomach nauseous, but she would not let it be obvious. When the guards brought her to the room, she was aware of the truth about her destiny: she could save Pinky’s life, but she had no way to save her own. Her room was large, luxurious, suffocating. A tray of food waited for her, clothes stacked neatly on the bed. She didn’t see them. Her eyes landed squarely on the balcony. She ran outside, breath catching at the sight of armed guards patrolling the grounds. The smell of the ocean blew in the night air, salt and freedom tauntingly combining with her captivity. Even if she could slip past the guards, she had no ID, no money, no phone. There was no escape. Her chest tightened. No one knew where she was. No one would even search. She stormed back in, wildly searching around. Her bag was on the sofa. She tore it open, her heart pounding—her clothes, her wallet, her belongings were there. Everything except for her phone. Classic. The mafia didn’t leave loose ends. “This is bullshit, Raffaele!” she screamed into the void. “You steal my freedom, now my phone too? What next? My life?”She wouldn’t dare mention the fact that she was pregnant who knew what these people were capable of. And though the walls didn’t answer, she knew he was listening. Miles away in his study, Raffaele leaned back in his chair, cigarette dangling between his fingers, eyes fixed on the CCTV transmission. Annabel’s revolt blazed across the screen, her anger emanating off her in waves. “You certain about this, Don?” his underboss asked uncertainly, watching with him. “She’s volatile. What if she turns that temper on Pinky?” Raffaele exhaled a slow stream of smoke, his eyes never leaving the image of Annabel on the screen. “She’s too smart for that,” he said evenly. “But if she isn’t—” His lips curved into something dangerous. “—I’ll kill her myself.”

Annabel’s door boomed with a resounding crash, jolting her out of the disturbed sleep she had finally gained. Her heart missed a beat as she dragged herself out of bed, her eyes gritty with sleep deprivation. Raffaele towered in the doorway when she opened it—large, furious, his hand on her arm before she could so much as speak. “What have you done?” he grated. Annabel’s eyes snapped open, sleep fogged with confusion. “What are you saying?” “Her machines are beeping—” The sentence wasn’t completed because Annabel tore loose, running down the hall before he could stop her. She burst through Pinky’s door. The machines shrieked in warning. Her stomach plummeted with fear, but her hands stayed certain. She raced to the bedside, checking vitals, checking everything. “Someone was in here,” she snarled, already filling a syringe. She injected the stabilizer hastily, and the beeping slowed. Pinky’s vitals leveled out, but Annabel’s fury rose. “I said nobody was to come in here! She’s still too weak—any stress can kill her!” Raffaele’s gaze sliced to Luca, his underboss, who stood in the doorway with the same impassive calm. “Who came in?” “Nobody, Don,” Luca answered evenly. “The maids were nearby. They heard the alarm and came to report.” Raffaele’s jaw tightened. His eyes burned into Luca’s, but Annabel wasn’t paying attention. She was too focused on keeping Pinky’s pulse stable. Her patient came first—always. Even here. Even in danger. “She’s stable now,” Annabel muttered, replacing everything she’d handled. She didn’t look at Raffaele when she said, “For the last time—no one is to enter this room. She’s semi-conscious, she can hear, and you’re worrying her. You want her alive? Stay away and heed me. I’m the doctor here, not you.” She blurted out, her hand coming to her stomach—an act she had picked up recently. Without thinking, the words slipped free, low and sharp: “And I don’t need this stress—I’m pregnant.” Raffaele froze, his dark eyes narrowing sharply. “What?” Not waiting for permission, Annabel stood and departed quickly, muttering under her breath, that was close, who knew what would have happened. It was five a.m., she’d had little sleep, and now she was being dragged about like she was the criminal. Hours later, she was sitting at the dinner table across from Raffaele. He ate in silence, calm as if nothing had happened. Her plate was still full. “Not hungry?” he finally asked, eyes not lifting. “I want my phone,” she shot back. “That’s the very least you can do after keeping me here against my will. I’ll have you sued for this the moment I’m free.” His eyes lifted, dark and intense. “What if I don’t release you? She taunted, gesturing at him fearless. “Hear me, Don Raffaele. If you had brought your sister to a hospital like a decent human being, I would have performed surgery on her for free. But no, you abducted me. I am done with this craziness.” The maids halted, agog. The guards shifted. No one—no one—ever addressed him in anything more than a whisper. And here she was, snapping her fingers, waving at the Don like he was anybody. “You’re pushing your luck, Dottoressa Sinclair,” he said, putting down his knife and fork. His presence rolled across the table, heavy, menacing. Annabel didn’t flinch. “Give me back my phone, and we forget all about this. Simple.” His head was cocked, studying her like a puzzle. “And how am I supposed to know you won’t shout for help?” Her eyes narrowed. “Sure I will. That’s what phones were made for—to communicate.” Her fingers cracked again. “I can also rip out the threads keeping your sister alive at my next appointment. Or I can take a jump from that balcony and kill myself. At least that way I won’t be your prisoner.” The room went silent. Even Raffaele looked… unsettled. Not by fear—by intrigue. She was the first person who had dared to corner him like this, using his weakness against him. Annabel stood tall, hand outstretched. “I’m waiting.” A long beat passed before he finally spoke. “How long until she wakes?” “About a week. Maybe less.” Raffaele gestured to his butler. Wordlessly, the man left the room. Raffaele continued eating, at ease once more. “Eat something. You didn’t have dinner last night.” “Your son of—” Annabel cut herself off as the butler returned, placing her phone in her hand. She snatched it like air, turning it on immediately. “If you so much as breathe a word to anyone about being here,” Raffaele said flatly, his eyes glacial and unyielding, “you’re dead. I’ve had my men take care of your leave at work. You’re here until Pinky’s out of danger. That’s final.” Annabel had no opportunity to respond before Luca appeared beside them, stooping to whisper in Raffaele’s ear. And then—gunshots. Annabel froze. The harsh report of gunfire echoed through the villa, shredding the tense silence. Her phone dropped from her hand. “What—what’s going on?” she demanded, fear tightening her chest. Raffaele leapt to his feet. He grabbed her, lifting her into his arms without hesitation, getting out of the dining room as more shots were fired. “A setup,” he snarled, his grip like stone on her. His stride didn’t falter as chaos erupted in the halls. Annabel clung to him, fear racing through her veins. “Where are we going?” He didn’t stop, didn’t look at her. “To Pinky. We get her now. Stay with me—or you’ll die in the crossfire.”

The door slammed shut with a gunshot’s force in the black empty room. There were heavy footsteps, slow and deliberate, almost theatrical. The room was dark—darkness crawling up the walls, lit only by the thin crescent of moonlight through the ajar window. The wind screamed through the opening like a snake’s breath. “How did the plan go?” The voice was male, hunched in the blackness. He filled the room with his presence even though he didn’t stir, his presence suffocating enough. “It is powerful, boss,” the figure who had just walked in replied. His tone even, but sweat slicking the palms of his hands. “But… there is an unforeseen twist of complication. Someone we didn’t expect.” There was a silence. The darkness was even blacker. “Explain.” “They have Doctor Sinclair now. Raffaele brought her in. With her talent, Pinky… may be saved.” The silence that followed was worse than any scream. Then the voice of the boss dropped to an unholy whisper. “What?” “I—I thought—” “You thought?” The glacial, frosty words cut like a knife. “If the girl lives, we have no leverage. We have no chance of breaking Raffaele. Do you comprehend?” The man gulped. “Yes, boss.”. “Then make sure the doctor never gets the chance to succeed. Kill her before Pinky is freed by the Sinclair woman. I want her killed.” The figure bowed his head in agreement. “Your wish, my command.” — At the same time, in Raffaele’s villa, chaos was the order of the day. Men rushed with weapons drawn, smoke still rising from the raging battle miles away. Pinky’s frail body was being carried gingerly towards a waiting private aircraft. Annabel trailed behind, her heart pounding so fiercely she was afraid it would break her ribs. She had never imagined she would be in the midst of a mafia war zone. Don Raffaele—the name uttered in reverence, the one breathed on streets everywhere—besieged in his own territory. Unless… had this not been his true fortress at all? Was this villa just a decoy, a temporary domicile? Had he overestimated his enemies—or overestimated how much she saw? “Get in,” Luca directed, his voice sharp, jolting her out of her turbulent thoughts. Annabel stood still, watching the burning house, the shouting men bellowing orders in Italian, the bitter scent of gunpowder drifting on the night air. Ironically, she wasn’t trembling. Maybe it was the adrenaline. Maybe years of state-of-the-art surgeries had rewired her nerves—danger did not paralyze her; it focused her. She nodded once, moving toward the jet’s stairs. And then— CRACK! Blistering white-hot pain coursed through her arm, searing. A gunshot. Her scream tore through her throat as blood flowed fast and hot, moistening her sleeve. She hadn’t even had time to slump when someone pushed her hard forward. She fell face-first into the plane, feeling metal as her teeth bit into her lip. “F—shit!” she moaned, clashing her arm. Her body spasmed as pain ripped through her. The pain was exquisite, blinding her mind. The woman who could cut through the human chest with eyes closed was now at her mercy, overwhelmed by pain. Gunfire cracked outside, but a second later the ear-shattering roar of engines drowned it out. In the seconds it took, the jet soared into the night. “Do dottoressa Sinclair, okay?” Luca had materialized out of thin air, kneeling, hands already on her wound. His voice was frantic but controlled, his movements fluid—this was a man who had seen his share of blood. Annabel grimaced as he pressed on the wound. “Don’t touch me!” she snarled, tears running down her face. “I did not sign up for this! I am a doctor, not a grunt!” She wished to slap him, to scream, to open the plane door wide and leap out. But the harsh reality pressed down upon her heart—she was not here by choice. She was dragged into this hell, and the culprit was none other than Raffaele himself. If he came into the room right now, she knew she would claw his eyes out. “Doctor— The hysterical voice of a maid cut through the air. “She’s unstable again! Is it the stress?” Annabel’s bleeding head whirled. Pinky. Her fury came back momentarily, giving way to sheer animal instinct. She yanked her arm away from Luca’s, just managing to stay upright from the action. “If I’m killed, who rescues her, then? Damn it!” she growled, stumbling to her feet. Her vision blurred. She was stunned, weak, bleeding, but she struggled on. Sheaving herself in haste for strength, growling orders at the maids, her voice iron. “Do exactly what I did to her previously—stabilize her now. Get a move on!” Her medical mind kicked in, blinding her to the pain. Her arm was broken, but her hands were okay. Her mind was okay. She had prepared for emergencies her entire life, and this one was no different. As a child, while others played, she had studied anatomy textbooks. She had chased the dream of becoming a surgeon ruthlessly, never giving up. She had promised never to lose a patient. And she would not start now—not even in this bloody life she was forced into. Hours bled into one continual hell. The plane touched down, the wounded were shunted out, the new headquarters of the mansion revealed. Annabel did not notice the luxurious corridors or the gunslingers in every corner. She noticed only that Pinky’s stats remained stable when she finally released him. Her body ached, her arm burned, but fury propelled her. She barged into the living room where Raffaele and Luca stood talking to each other. Don Raffaele, she spat, her voice sharp enough to cut steel. He whirled, brows slanted in disbelief. Few people cut him short. Annabel marched ahead, glaring up at him despite the dizziness threatening to drive her to the floor. “Whatever this is, I don’t play. I almost died today. Do you know that? Died. Because of your enemies. Because you brought me here.”. His expression was unreadable. “It was a bait. You weren’t meant to be caught in the crossfire.” “Crossfire?” she growled, anger seething. “In case you didn’t get the time of day—I was shot. I’ve got flames in my arm, I’m bleeding on my clothing, and you’re telling me it was a crossfire? That young woman inside—your sister—is dead due to your incompetence! Did I save her life to have her be collateral damage in your mafia horseshit?” The maids and guards stood frozen in shock. No one talked to him that way. No one. Raffaele’s eyes grew dark, his aura bearing down. But Annabel didn’t back down. Her head reeled, her arm ached, but her glare remained fixed on his. “If anything goes wrong with her,” she spat, “you will never hear the end of it from me. Never.” The tension between them crackled with unspoken words—anger, defiance, and something neither could bring themselves to call. But before Raffaele could answer, a maid burst into the room, out of breath. “She’s awake!” Everyone stood stock-still. The maid trembled as she spoke again, “The young mistress is awake.”

Annabel shoved Luca aside, her bandaged arm blazing as she struggled through. She was talking to herself, spitting Don Raffaele’s name like venom through clenched teeth. Every movement hurt her like a stab of pain, but she forced herself upright, jaw tight. She was not a soldier, but she wore her wounds like one—hospital blues rather than uniform, duty fighting rage. Her anger simmered, then hardened into something more brittle. Duty. Whatever anger she felt toward Raffaele would have to wait. The maid’s breathless announcement still rang in her ears—Pinky was awake. The hallway to the girl’s bedroom was lengthy and heavy with silence, the kind that was rife with echoes of bullets and near-death. Every step Annabel took was pursued by the recollection of her own shriek when the bullet tore through her arm, the fear of sprinting through crossfire. The door loomed before her, partly ajar, as if it had been waiting for her. Her knees nearly buckled beneath her from the weight of all that was on the other side. She pushed it open. There, on the wide bed dressed in white linens, lay Pinky. Her skin was pale, her breathing so shallow it did not even stir her chest. But her eyes—open, glassy, unprotected—met Annabel’s. The sight wrenched the air from Annabel’s chest. The girl was alive. Barely, but alive. And in this world of smoke and blood, that was nothing short of a miracle. Annabel swallowed the lump in her throat and whispered, “Pinky…” The girl’s head moved, her eyes drifting towards her doctor. By the bedside, Raffaele leaned forward, one of his hands closing around Pinky’s frail fingers. His face was stone, but his hand betrayed him—tightly fisted, desperate, clinging as if his own life was tied to hers. Annabel entered to meet his piercing eyes flashing up to hers. They shared a silent communication. His was silent gratitude, hers frosty professionalism. “Dottoressa,” his voice grated low, almost a plea. “She needs you.” Annabel didn’t answer. She brushed past him, her coat grazing his arm. Her hands were already on Pinky’s wrist, checking pulse, measuring pupils, running through her assessments with brisk precision. “You’re one tough little cookie,” Annabel muttered, managing the barest ghost of a smile. Pinky’s lips trembled. Her whisper was fragile, dreamlike. “I saw… a butterfly. It had your face.” Raffaele’s eyebrows narrowed, suspicion fluttering. Annabel snorted, in spite of herself. “New one,” she said, voice rough. She glanced at the machines beside the bed. “Vitals are stabilizing. She’s not out of the woods, but she’s fighting.” “She said my name,” Raffaele rasped suddenly, his mask cracking. His eyes gleamed, voice cracking. “When she woke up. I thought for a moment—” He choked, unable to go on. Annabel’s tone softened, almost kind. “She’s not done yet, Don. Whatever they put her through, whatever she’s seen—it hasn’t broken her. That’s something.” The quiet hum of the monitors filled the silence. Even the maids at the door sniffled, relief etched into their faces. Pinky blinked slowly, turning toward her brother. Her lips parted. “Raffaele…” He leaned closer, his entire body drawn toward her. “I’m here, sorellina. Always.” Her next words shattered the fragile calm. “Where’s… Mama?” The room held its breath. Annabel’s hands stilled in mid-check. The question lingered like smoke. Raffaele’s features hardened, then locked. “She’s watching over you,” he rasped. “Always.” Pinky nodded feebly, as though to some unspoken pact, and withdrew her hand. Annabel registered the change first—the quake in Pinky’s fingers, the sudden spike on the monitor. Her training screamed warning. “Raffaele, step back,” she ordered, voice sharp. His head snapped toward her. “What is it?” Her voice tight, professional. “Something’s wrong. Her vitals are spiking.” Before he could move, Pinky’s eyes rolled back. Her small body convulsed violently, spasms racking her frame. The monitors shrieked. The maids screamed in panic. A tray clattered to the floor. “No, no, no—damn it!” Annabel yelled. “Get me diazepam! Now!” she bellowed to the nearest maid. The room dissolved into chaos. One maid ran towards the medicine cabinet. Another plunged forward to hold down Pinky’s flailing legs. Annabel jumped onto the bed, grappling the girl’s arching shoulders down with her good arm, trying to keep her from hurting herself. She slapped the oxygen mask back over Pinky’s mouth. “She’s seizing! Move!” Raffaele recoiled, startled, then leaped into action. “Luca!” Luca was there in a flash, breathless. “Don?” “Lock down the compound. Double the guard. No one in, no one out until I say. I want this house impenetrable!” “Subito!” Luca barked, vanishing down the hall. Annabel barely heard him. She was battling with death itself. Sweat dripped into her eyes, but her hands were steady as a rock. The maid returned, wrestling the medication into her hands. Annabel administered it with practiced speed. “Come on,” she muttered, voice a chant. “Come on, Pinky. With me.” Her eyes darted back and forth between the seizing child and the frantic monitors. Seconds passed like forever. Then, finally, the seizures stopped. Pinky went limp, her breathing rough gasps but present. The monitor slowed, steadied. Annabel collapsed against the bed, her chest rising and falling. Relief swept through her. “Stabilized. For now.” The room sagged with exhaustion. The maids were slumped against the walls, murmuring prayers. Raffaele moved silently to his sister’s bedside, his face a stone mask of grief. He brushed a strand of hair from her face with trembling fingers. “Will she live? Annabel met his eyes, hers grim. “I don’t know. That seizure—it wasn’t normal. It was like her brain was trying to purge something. Trauma. Stress. Or worse… something was induced.” Raffaele’s fists clenched. His jaw worked silently before he rasped, “I’ll tear this city apart. Whoever touched her—” “No,” Annabel cut in, her voice a blade. “Your sister doesn’t need revenge. She needs stability. Quiet. If you go thundering out there looking for enemies, you invite danger back into this room. And I won’t have you undo my work.” Their eyes locked, a contest of wills. Then, finally, his shoulders eased, infinitesimally. “You’re right,” he muttered, voice low. “You keep her safe. I’ll keep everything outside this door safe.” “Deal,” Annabel muttered, already stripping off gloves smeared with blood. She turned on the maids, her voice sharp. “You—warm saline in her IV every two hours. And you—stay by her bedside. No rattling, no whispering. I don’t want to hear a pin drop unless it’s to save her life. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, doctor,” the women chimed in unison, dipping their heads. It was not until the room was quiet that Annabel’s body betrayed her. The adrenaline drained, and she was weak. Her knees buckled and she nearly fell. A biting gust from the open window startled her awake again. Her arm was numb, cold, seeping through the bandage, but she would not be stopped. Pinky’s fragile grip on life held her captive. Raffaele stood in the doorway. Arms crossed. Eyes unreadable. You could’ve run last night,” he said finally. His voice was low, woven with something that was not quite reproach, not quite admiration. “Instead, you come in here half-dead and dive headfirst into the fire.” Annabel shot him a glare, tired, belligerent. “I don’t do this for applause, Don. I do it because I can. Even if I hate every single person in this house.”. For the first time, his mouth corner jerked. A low laugh. “Do you hate me that much?” Her reply was dry. “You’re not getting on my Christmas list.” His laughter darkened, lower now. “Then from tonight, you owe me more than a card.” She said nothing. The machines hummed, Pinky’s breathing sighed, and in the distance Luca’s voice bellowed orders down the corridor. Annabel wiped at her forehead, exhaustion consuming her. But upon gazing at Pinky, she whispered, a prayer almost. “Stay with me, Pinky. For a little longer.”.

The spasm had passed, but the strangling silence it left behind remained. Annabel Sinclair inhaled a breath, then forced herself into slow, careful exhalation. Her arms were wrapped tightly around Pinky’s face, porcelain white, glass thin. The child slept—her small chest rising and falling with a pace so shallow as to be mistaken for death. But it was life, fragile and beautiful. The machines hummed like sentinels around them, hygienic, metallic, and pitiless. For the time being at least, the war had stopped. “Resting,” Annabel panted huskily to herself, her words creaking like shattered glass with strain. The two maids exchanged glances across the room—fear giving way to relief, hope flickering dimly in their drained eyes. Behind them, against the wall, Raffaele watched. His granite position revealed nothing, but his eyes were fixed—on Annabel, not on equipment, not on his sister, but on Annabel. Admiration. Awe. Something un-safe in a man like him. Annabel, on the other hand, was snapping. She had a white shirt sticking to her back with clotted blood, a bandaged arm dripping red down to the elbow. She could barely keep from leaning forward, but her eyes were bright, unwinking, the eyes of a soldier who will not blink on the field of war. “Doctor,” Raffaele did say at last, his voice gravelly and low. “You should have that arm treated.” “I will,” she whispered without looking up. “When? “When she is safe.” “She is safe. We’ve barricaded the house.” Annabel spun around, her expression as unyielding as steel. “That’s what you said last time. And she nearly died.” The words cut. His jaw tightened, and guilt flickered in his eyes before he covered it once more. Good. She wanted him to feel it. He should. Once she’d taken Pinky’s readings again, Annabel finally stood, muscles trembling. She washed her bloodstained hands on a towel, then headed toward the adjoining bathroom. “I’m dressing this wound,” she said without a trace of doubt in her voice. “Don’t let anyone disturb me—unless her vitals crash.” Raffaele gave a curt nod. “Go.” Behind the locked door, Annabel tore the bandage from her arm. The view made her stomach churn—red, inflamed, angry flesh beneath. Her hand closed around a bottle, spilling liquor right on top of the wound. Teeth gritted, a snarl tearing from her throat as the burn sent fire shooting through her nerves. The mirror reflected back to the woman what she had become now: hair disheveled, skin pale, dark half-circles deepening below her eyes. Not the polished surgeon from New York, not the girl who used to daydream about saving lives in spotless white wards. No—this was a battlefield medic, driven by adrenaline and fury. “This is not what I signed up for,” she snarled at her reflection. But her hands were fast, steady, precise. She had just restrapped her arm when the mansion shook. Boom. The floor shook. Then— RATATATATAT! Gunfire. Shouts. Screams. The house exploded. Annabel’s blood went cold. She flung open the bathroom door and sped into the bedroom. One maid was already across Pinky, covering her. The other clutched her rosary, mumbling desperate prayers. Luca burst through the door, gun up high, sweat sliding down his temple. “Down! They’re in!” he roared. Annabel’s breath caught. “Who’s in?!” “They breached the west wing. And they’re not here just for Raffaele this time.” Her gut twisted. She knew. She didn’t need him to say it. This wasn’t about the Don. This was about her. “Get her out of here!” Raffaele shouted, jamming a magazine into his pistol. His voice cracked like thunder. “Through the service tunnel—Luca, take her!” “No!” Annabel shouted back, fury sparking. “I’m not leaving Pinky!” “Guards!” he snapped, catching her arm, pulling her bodily toward the door. “They’re after you now, Annabel.” Her heart leapt. “What in the name of hell for?! I’m a doctor!” “You’re the doctor to my sister. You’re the only thing between life and death for her. That makes you bargaining power.” She spat another word in his face, but before she could, the wall behind them shuddered with a second explosion. The sound was deafening. Dust rained from the ceiling. They bolted. Luca led the charge down the corridor, shouting into his radio. The walls themselves seemed to warp under the strobe of gunfire beyond. Portraits shattered. Sconces tore from plaster. The mansion was a warzone. “I am not a fugitive!” Annabel snarled, her chest heaving. “No,” Raffaele growled back, “but tonight you’re the prize.” The words stabbed her like a knife. They reached the marble great hall. The doors were ripped wide—two guards dead on the threshold already. One of them had a bullet through the skull. Annabel’s legs buckled, but Raffaele urged her forward. “Don’t look. Go!” The courtyard stretched out before them, silver with moonlight. But the silence was a lie. A crack. The air whistled. Stone splintered inches from Annabel’s head. “Sniper!” Luca yelled, his own gun firing already at the rooftop. “Get down!” Raffaele screamed, throwing her hard behind the fountain. Her injured arm thudded against the stone. The shriek stuck in her throat. She spat blood. Raffaele crouched out from cover, shooting with uncontrolled fury. One, two, three shots. A shriek. A body slumped off the roof, crashing into the bushes with a sickening crack. “Clear!” Luca bellowed. “Move!” Raffaele shoved her forward again, yanking her toward the SUV. The armored vehicle came to life as its engine turned over, lights blinding across the courtyard. But as they reached it— A fusillade of bullets tore into the stone beside them, flashing off the fountain. The noise was deafening, a symphony of death. “Get in!” Raffaele shouted, shoving Annabel into the backseat. Luca jumped into the front, shooting back out the window as the SUV fishtailed out of the courtyard. A second vehicle came after—a caravan of Raffaele’s crew. Annabel cowered on the floor of the SUV, chest burning, ears ringing. “You could’ve been killed!” she croaked at him. Raffaele’s jaw was granite, his knuckles white on his gun. He didn’t say a word. Her voice broke, rage mounting over terror. “Why me?! Why do they want to kill me?!” Finally, his eyes flickered to hers, hard and deadly. “Because Mendoza knows what you are now. You’re not a doctor anymore. You’re my sister’s salvation. That makes you the one weapon I own worth fighting for. And the only one they have to use to kill me.” His words coiled in her heart like a blade. She opened her lips to reply— Then the glass beside her burst. Bullets ripped through the SUV. Tires screamed as the vehicle skidded. Luca swore, jerking the wheel. The convoy disintegrated. “Ambush!” he shouted. Annabel was pushed to one side, shoulder colliding with the seat. Ribs contracting in agony. She clutched at them—then went rigid. Heat. Her hand came out covered in crimson. A flush of scarlet spread over her ribs. She gasped, gagged, coughed vermilion. “Annabel!” Raffaele bellowed, sweeping her into his arms. His voice broke—hysterical, hoarse. “Don’t go away. Don’t go away!” Her universe blurred. Pain thudded in waves. The shriek of the engine faded. Only his voice remained. “I’ve got you. You saved my sister. I won’t let you go.” His hand covered her wound, futile against the flood. Her lips parted. She tried to speak. Tried to curse him. Tried to say something. But only blackness came out. Her body went limp against him. The SUV careened through the gates of another compound. Men screamed, lights strobed, and Luca was already calling the on-call medic on the radio. But Raffaele waited not. Did not trust. Did not care. He cradled her in his arms, her blood spreading on his chest, his face contorted by a desperation his foes had never seen. “Don’t go,” he whispered, trembling. “Not you. Not now.” Annabel’s lashes had once danced, then rested motionless. And darkness fell.

🌟 Continue the story here 👉🏻 📲 Download the “NovelMaster” app 🔍 search for “302708”, and watch the full series ✨! #NovelMaster